Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The author's word

This is my first Gone with the Wind story. I hope you like it, I will be glad to comments and criticism

The first chapter has already been written. But I really need beta reader because English is not my native language. Maybe someone can help me with this? Please write to me

Chapter Text

October 1865

It was the autumn of 1865. Scarlett was sitting in the small office that had once belonged to her mother. She diligently wrote a letter to Aunt Pitty, saying that neither she nor Melanie nor Ashley could come and live with her in Atlanta.

Aunt Pitty was not related to her, but during the war, Scarlett lived in her house with Melanie. Of course, the idea of going to a big city and living there occupied Scarlett's thoughts for a while. She was too tired of all the problems that lay on her shoulders. She had to think about what they would all eat, what to wear, where to find money for all this. The prospect of running away to Atlanta was so pleasant, but she knew she couldn't do that. Too many people were counting on her. After her father's death, she was the head of the family, giving up everything was too much of a luxury.

Another headache for Scarlett was the news that she needed to find three hundred dollars to pay taxes for Tara. She barely slept last night, thinking about where she could get that kind of money. All her friends were as poor as she was.

The only person who could have that kind of money was Rhett Butler…Rhett, she thought about the night Atlanta fell so often. The horrors of that night gradually dulled in her memory and all she remembered was the kiss they shared on the road Rough and Ready. His hot hands, his passionate kiss, his declarations of love.

“I love you, Scarlett....”

How often at night she remembered those words, she didn't even know if he was alive or not. After he left them there on the road and joined the army, she did not receive any news from him. She didn't have much free time to analyze what had happened. Whether he really loved her or just succumbed to the moment. And if he loved her, what did it mean to the two of them?

She tried not to think about it. He could have been lying dead somewhere on the battlefield for a long time and his words would have meant nothing. But if he was still out there somewhere... she couldn't seriously consider what he told her. She didn't love him... she didn't love him. Yes, she liked Rhett, but he was such a scoundrel at times. And she had Ashley, she loved Ashley, and he loved her.…

Scarlett hasn't had a chance to talk to him since he returned a few weeks ago. She wanted so much to tell him how worried she was about him, how afraid he wouldn't come back. She longed to be in his arms. But Ashley was reserved and distant with her, he thanked her, and kissed her on the cheek for helping Melanie and his son, but otherwise, he did not seek a meeting with her and did not even try to get alone with her for a conversation.

Scarlett couldn't understand why he was acting like this to her. She remembered that kiss in Aunt Pitty's library during the war, it seemed to her that then they shared this intimate moment together, that he shared her feelings. But now everything seemed different.

She finished writing the letter and decided to find Ashley, she needed help, he would be able to solve this tax problem, he would be able to help her, she was sure of it.

Scarlett went out into the garden, hearing the sound of an axe coming from behind the pomegranate grove. He was leaning on an axe, wiping sweat from his forehead. He was wearing Gerald's old clothes. Her heart began to beat treacherously. He wasn't built for this job. He was born to be a plantation owner, write poetry, read books, and play the piano.

“They say Abraham Lincoln started his career cutting stakes, imagine what heights I can achieve, Scarlett,” he joked sadly.

She had never liked these strange jokes of his. She told him that they needed to get money from somewhere to pay the tax. Scarlett expected that he would be able to help, that he would figure out where to get the money.

“Ashley, we need to get the money somewhere and as soon as possible,” she finally spoke, seeing that he was silent.

“Yes, of course, but where? ” he asked absently.

“So I'm asking you,” she said irritably.

She felt confused. She expected Ashley to rush to solve this problem, that she would offer some options or just hug her and calm her down. But he didn't do anything.

“I do not know, Scarlett, I do not know what will become of us, those who live in Tara and all the other Southerners.” his thoughtful gaze was directed into the distance.

She got angry.

“I don't care what happens to everyone else. What will happen to us?” she wanted to scream, but she didn't. She was so tired. There was no need to wait for slop from Ashley.

He kept saying something about gods and other nonsense, which she didn't listen to, she was desperate. Scarlett only came to her senses when she felt him take her hands in his.

"The most beautiful hands I've ever seen," he said and lightly kissed both palms in turn. "They're beautiful because they're strong, and every blister on them is a medal, Scarlett, every bruise is a reward for courage and selflessness. And they became rude because they worked for all of us—for your father, and for the girls, and for Melanie, and for the baby, and for the Negroes, and for me. My dear, I know what you're thinking right now. You think, "What an impractical fool and chatterbox he is, talking all sorts of nonsense about dead gods while living people are in danger." Isn't that what you think?

She nodded, wishing with all her heart that he would hold her hands for the rest of his life, but he let them go.

“And you came to me in the hope that I would help. Well, I'm not in a position to help. He looked at the axe and the pile of stakes with inexpressible bitterness. "My house is gone, as well as the money that I had and the possession of which I took for granted. I am not fit to live in this world, and the world to which I belonged has disappeared. I can't help you, Scarlett, I can only try to become a run-down farmer. And I won't save  Tara for you. Do you really think I don't understand the bitterness of our situation: after all, I have, in fact, been living on your generosity for a long time… Oh, yes, Scarlett, that's right: your generosity. And I will never be able to repay you for what you have done out of the kindness of your heart for me and for my loved ones. I am more acutely aware of this every day. And every day I see more and more clearly how helpless I am, how unable I am to cope with what has befallen all of us… Every day my damned fear of reality complicates my life more and more, not allowing me to face the new things that have appeared in our reality. Do you understand what I'm talking about?

She nodded. It was not very clear to her what he meant, but she absorbed his words with bated breath. It was the first time he had shared his thoughts with her—he, who had always been so far away from her. And she was all flushed with excitement as if something was about to open up to her.

He paused, and a slight smile touched his lips; suddenly he shuddered, feeling the touch of a cold wind through his thin shirt. "In other words, Scarlett, I'm a coward.

"But, Ashley, what are you afraid of?"

“Oh, it's indeterminate. There are things that sound very stupid when put into words. The main thing is that life has suddenly become so real, that you have come into contact, you have come into contact with its simplest facts. And it's not that I'm saddened by the need to cut stakes while standing in the mud, I'm saddened by what gave rise to this need. And I am saddened — very saddened — by the loss of beauty, which was full of my former, beloved life. But what a beautiful life it was before the war, Scarlett. It had everything—charm, perfection, ideal, and symmetry, as in Greek art. Maybe she wasn't like that for everyone. Now I even know for sure that I wasn't. But to me, when I lived in Twelve Oaks, life seemed truly wonderful. And I was a part of that life. I was one with her. And now she's gone, and I have no place in my new life, and I'm afraid. Now I know that I didn't see life before, but only the play of shadows. I avoided everything that wasn't ghostly—I avoided circumstances and people who were too alive, too real. I was angry when they invaded my life. I've tried to avoid you too, Scarlett. You were  full of life, you were too real, and I cowardly preferred shadows and dreams.

“ and... and... Melly?”

“Melanie is the most tender of my dreams, she was always present in my dreams. And if there hadn't been a war, I would have lived in the happy solitude of Twelve Oaks, watching life flow by, but not participating in it. But then the war started, and a real, authentic life came crashing down on me. “

He was silent for a while.

“I'm sorry, Scarlett, for everything I've said here. You can't understand me because you don't know fear. You can't understand me because you don't know fear. You have the heart of a lion, you are completely devoid of imagination, and I envy you. You are not afraid of facing reality, and you will not run away from it like I do"

“Run away!”

It seemed that of all the things he said, that was the only word she understood. So Ashley, like her, is tired of fighting and wants to run. She almost suffocated.

“Oh, Ashley,— she blurted out, —how wrong you are! I want to run too. I'm tired of all this too!”

“Yes, let's run away — let's leave them all! I'm tired of bending my back on others. Someone will take care of them. When people can't take care of themselves, there's always someone who takes care of them. Oh, Ashley, let's run away, let's run away together — you and me. We could go to Mexico— the Mexican army needs officers, and we could be so happy there. I'll work for you, Ashley. I'll move mountains for you. Deep down, you know yourself that you don't love Melanie.…”

His face showed fright, and amazement, he wanted to say something, but she did not let him open his mouth, pouring a stream of words on him.

" You told me yourself that day — do you remember that day? — that you love me more! And I know that you haven't changed since then! I can see that they haven't changed! Just now you said that she is like a dream for you, like a dream… Oh, Ashley, let's go! I could make you so happy. After all, Melanie," she added with cruel frankness, "Melanie can't do it anymore."… Dr. Fontaine said she would never have children again, and I could give birth to you…"

He squeezed her shoulders so tightly that it hurt her and she gasped and fell silent.

"We must forget that day at Twelve Oaks.

“ Do you really think that I can forget him?! Have you forgotten him? Can you honestly say that you don't love me?”

He took a deep breath and said quickly,

"Yes, I can. I don't love you."

“ That's a lie.”

"Even if it's a lie," Ashley said in a dead—even, calm voice, "we're not going to discuss it. — You mean to say…

“ Do you really think that I could leave Melanie and our child to their fate, even if I hated them? Could you break Melanie's heart? Leave them both at the mercy of their friends? Scarlett, what are you doing, Are you crazy? Don't you have any decency? You couldn't leave your father and the girls either. You have an obligation to take care of them, as I have an obligation to take care of Melanie and Bo, and tired or not, you have obligations and you have to fulfill them.”

“ I could leave my father and the girls... I'm tired of them... I'm tired of them…”

He bent over her, and with a sinking heart, she thought that he was going to hug her, hold her close. But he just patted her on the shoulder and spoke as if addressing an offended child.:

“ I know that you are tired and tired of everything. That's why you say that. You're pulling a cart that three men can't handle.”

That's why you say that. You're pulling a cart that three men can't handle. But I will help you... I won't always be so worthless…

“There's only one way you can help me," she said gloomily, "get me out of here, and let's start a new life somewhere else, where maybe we'll have better luck." After all, there's nothing keeping us here.

“Nothing," he repeated evenly, —nothing but honor."

She looked at him with deep tenderness and seemed to see for the first time how golden, the color of ripe rye, his eyelashes were, how proudly his head sat on his bare neck, what nobility and dignity his slender figure was filled with, despite the rags in which he was dressed. Their gazes met—there was an undisguised plea in her eyes, while his eyes, like mountain lakes under a gray sky, reflected nothing.
And looking into those empty eyes, she realized that her desperate dreams, her insane desires had failed.

Disappointment and fatigue did their job: Scarlett buried her face in her hands and began to cry. Ashley had never seen her cry like that before in his life. He had never thought that strong women like Scarlett were capable of crying at all, and a wave of tenderness and remorse flooded him. He took an impulsive step towards her and a minute later he was holding her in his arms, gently cradling her, pressing her black head to his chest.

“Dear! — He whispered. — My brave girl… No need! You shouldn't cry!”

He felt her change at his touch, the slender body he held in his arms flamed, bewitching; the green eyes turned to him lit up, shone. And suddenly the gloomy winter was gone. Spring was reborn in Ashley's heart—almost forgotten, filled with the scent of flowers, all green rustles and muffled sounds—a thoughtless idle spring and carefree days when the desires of youth possessed him. The hard years that had fallen to his lot during this time seemed to have never happened — he saw Scarlett's red lips very close and bent down and kissed her.
When he finally released her, Scarlett felt her knees buckle and had to grab onto the fence. She looked up at him, filled with love and the consciousness of her victory.

“ After all, you love me! You love me! Say it, say it! He was still holding her by the shoulders, and she felt his hands tremble and loved him even more for it.

She clung to him fervently again, but he pulled away, and his gaze was no longer detached — there was struggle and despair in it.
“no need! — He said. -no need! Stop it, or I'll take you right here, now.”

She only smiled back, thoughtlessly, greedily: it didn't matter when or where, it mattered that he kissed her, kissed her.

The next moment, she realized that he was hugging her again and his lips were falling on her. She was delirious. Ashley, her Ashley was finally hers, just hers. He continued to kiss her, his hands went down to the neckline of her dress and began to undo the top buttons.

Scarlett expected to be caught up in a whirlwind of emotions, that something would happen to her that they had once read about with girls from school in romance novels. How many nights they spent by candlelight, reading love scenes to holes. But there was nothing like that. It was exciting, but nothing more.

And suddenly she remembered Rhett's kiss that night. His hands possessively embraced her, his lips sliding over hers, leaving a wet trail on her neck. In just a few minutes, he had made her crave him, his touch, and give herself to him right there on the road.

But she didn't feel anything like that here and now.

Ashley's kisses did not ignite the passion she had hoped for. His hand, which had unbuttoned the bodice of her dress, squeezed her breasts. But Scarlett didn't feel like giving herself to him. All she felt was disgust, a cold, sticky feeling of disgust that rose in waves in her from his touching. And when she felt Ashley lifting her skirt, she recoiled.

They stood looking at each other, breathing heavily. She didn't know what to say, she couldn't sort out her feelings and emotions. She had been dreaming about this for so long. I've wanted Ashley for so long, and when it happened, she seemed petrified.

“Scarlett, forgive me....I shouldn't have,” Ashley began to justify himself. “I'll pick up Mellie and Bo tomorrow and we'll go North...”

“This is out of the question Ashley” She wouldn't let one stupid act ruin everything. “You are not going anywhere, I will not let you wander in a foreign land, just because...”

She stopped and sighed as she buttoned her dress.

“We will never remember what happened today again. It never happened....”

Ashley stood looking at her in fright. At that moment, he seemed so pathetic and insignificant to her.

“Of course, Scarlett...” was all he could say.

She turned around and walked quietly towards the house. She had a lot to think about.

She didn't sleep again that night, Scarlett knew she needed to get some rest, tomorrow would be a long day, but sleep wouldn't come to her. She barely touched her already meager dinner and went upstairs to her room immediately after the plates were cleared from the table.

She was lying in a cold bed and thinking about where she could get the money. The only obvious way out was to go to Atlanta, she didn't know what she was going to do there yet, but she had no other options. Ashley couldn't help her.

Ashley… She remembered that scene in the garden again. She felt ashamed, not because of Melanie, although she probably should have, she almost seduced her husband. No, she was ashamed of herself. She regarded her action as a weakness. But even more, she couldn't sort out her feelings. She loved Ashley, so why didn't his hugs and kisses bring her pleasure? Now it seemed to her that she was kissing a cold fish and not her lover.

It was different with Rhett. Rhett Butler, she thought of him again, and of that damned night.

Why did one kiss from him cause her so much excitement and desire? He was a cad and a scoundrel, he was not worthy even to remember him. and yet she remembered. Damn you, Rhett Butler... you're the one who ruined everything.

And with that thought, she finally fell asleep.

Chapter Text

October 1865

Scarlett is determined to go to Atlanta to get money for Tara. What will she have to do to get this money...Scarlett didn't want to think about it now.

She made Mammy make her a dress from her mother's drapes, she couldn't go to Atlanta in the old and darned clothes she had. Her elated mood was also passed on to other residents of Tara. Melly, Suellen, and Carreen circled her, admiring her outfit and only Ashley was sullen.

He tried to talk to Scarlett about her trip, but she didn't want to listen to anything. He hadn't been able to help her before, now was not the time to change her mind. But despite the fact that he was silent, his heavy gaze told her that he knew about her despair and about the desperate measures she was willing to take to get this money.

The next day, Scarlett said goodbye to everyone and Pork drove her to the station. In the afternoon, she was already on the platform in Atlanta. It was lively enough, but she saw Uncle Peter waiting for her. She managed to send Aunt Pitty a telegram saying that she was coming to her in Atlanta and now she would not have to walk to her aunt's house.

Aunt Pittypat greeted Scarlett joyfully. She hugged her for a long time and told her how glad she was that Scarlett had finally arrived and could live with her because she was so scared to live in her house alone. Scarlett did not say that she had no plans to stay with her more than necessary, but now was not the time.

They sat down to lunch, Scarlett wanted to know all the latest gossip. She was literally buried in Tara and didn't know what was going on in the city.

“Oh dear, so much has happened here,” Aunt Pitty exclaimed. “Captain Butler is going to be hanged...I know that he courted you during the war...”
“What?” Scarlett couldn't believe what she had heard. Rhett was alive, he had returned from the war... Rhett was going to be hanged, she had a twinge in her chest. “What happened?”

“Oh, I forgot that the news gets to Tara too late.” Her eyes were feverishly bright, she was glad that she could be the first to tell Scarlett all the details. “He returned to the city about a month ago. In fine clothes and on horseback, as if the war had not affected him. When everyone else is forced to survive… And a few weeks later, someone killed a black man and the Yankees arrested him and threatened to hang him.…Dr. Meade says it's the right thing for them to do. But Captain Butler was always so sweet, always bringing gifts. Even last week he came. He brought me a partridge as a gift and asked about you...”

Her temples were pounding. Rhett was in jail, about to be hanged. She couldn't believe it, couldn't imagine him in a noose. She was terrified. But she didn't understand why she was so worried about him, he left her and joined the army... and then the thought came that she might ask Rhett for money.

*********************************

Scarlett tossed and turned in bed all night and couldn't sleep. After talking to Aunt Pitty, she decided to visit Rhett in prison the next day.
But what would she tell him? Just ask him for money? And if he refuses her. Maybe she should have tried to convince him that she loved him and tried to marry him to herself. He courted her all through the war, he said he loved her... but was it true? To marry Rhett, she had to make him believe that she had forgotten Ashley and fallen in love with him.

A chill ran through her skin when she thought that she would have to get married for money. Then she would be better than his whore Watling. She laughed softly when she remembered the time on the porch when Rhett had asked her to be his mistress. Now she was ready to offer him almost the same thing for three hundred dollars.
She couldn't think about it anymore, her head was splitting, she would think about it tomorrow morning. She needed to get some sleep, she had to look good in front of Rhett.

Scarlett had to wake up early to get dressed on her own. At first, she wanted to ask someone to help her, but she realized in time that then Aunt Pitty would find out where she was going, and she didn't want that. When she finally finished dressing, which took her too long, Scarlett looked critically at herself in the mirror.

She was too thin, and even the dress couldn't hide it. Her face was too pale, and her eyes no longer had the sparkle that was there before the war. If she had more time, she would have bought some makeup, even though she knew that the ladies never used it. A little blush would have been nice, but it didn't matter now. She was determined that she would go to Rhett and tell him the truth, ask for money and hope that he could help her... because if not... she didn't know what would happen after that, Scarlett tried not to think about it now.

She quietly went outside, she had to walk to the city center, which was quite tiring. But finally, Scarlett saw the white Town Hall building, which means that the fire station where Rhett was being held, as she found out yesterday, was on the next street. She saw the sentry in the blue uniform and shuddered, but squared her shoulders and moved straight towards him.

She smiled sweetly at him.

“Do you need anything, ma'am?” the officer politely addressed her.
“Yes, I want to see one person who has been arrested,” she continued to look at him from under her eyelashes, including all her Southern beauty charm. “Okay...”

“Henry...” he shouted to someone, a tall man with a red beard, in the same blue uniform, came out the door. “Take the lady to the captain.”

“Thank you very much” She smiled at him again and entered the fire station.

The man, whose name was Henry, led her to the back of the station opened the door to a small room, and went out, closing the door. Scarlett had no time to look around when the door opened again and a fat man in an unbuttoned uniform entered.

“I'm Captain Roberts, I was told that you want to see someone,” he muttered with displeasure.

She forced her best smile.

“Yes, I'd like to see Captain Rhett Butler.” Before she could finish, the captain interrupted her.

“Butler again? Well, there's a demand for this man,” and laughed. “Are you related to him, ma'am?”

“Yes, I'm his sister.” He laughed again.

“He has a lot of sisters, one already came yesterday.”

Scarlett blushed, it must have been one of those girls from the brothel. They probably mistook her for the same one. A wave of anger swept over her and she was about to leave when another officer appeared at the door and stopped her.

“Wait a minute, ma'am. What's your name, I'll try to do something. He refused to see that... lady.”

Scarlett stopped and exhaled.

“Thank you. Tell me what it is…Scarlett Butler,” she smiled sweetly.

He nodded and he and the captain left the room. She saw a chair that stood by the fireplace and decided to sit down, this walk around the city tired her.

After a while she heard voices, the door opened and Rhett came in. Scarlett was a little shocked when she saw him. He was in rumpled clothes, unshaven, and disheveled, but with a big smile on his face. His eyes sparkled as he looked at her.

“Scarlett....my dear... sister,” he walked towards her and opened his arms for a hug.

Scarlett stood up and took a smiling step towards him. When his arms wrapped around her waist, she felt a rush of heat, and her heart skipped a beat.

“Rhett, I finally saw you.” She put her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat. She was surprised by such a gesture. She felt his hands tighten and he pressed his lips to her cheek.

The kiss lasted longer than it should, in Scarlett's opinion, and she should have pushed this scoundrel away, who took this opportunity to hug her longer, but for some reason, she did not want to yell at him or break away from his arms at all.

“You see, dear, your brother is not just a scoundrel, but also a prisoner. You always warned me.” He looked at her defiantly and smiled.

Scarlett looked at him excitedly, the officers were still there and weren't going to leave them alone. Rhett understood her concern and turned to the officers, releasing Scarlett's waist.

“Gentlemen, my sister didn't bring me a file so that I could escape, could you leave us for a while?”

The captain's face twisted.

“Not allowed”

Scarlett's heart sank, she couldn't talk to Rhett in front of these people, her face was disappointed because the officer who was standing next to her decided to help her.

“Come on, Captain, let's not embarrass the lady, she's already upset enough.”

The captain looked skeptically at her and then at Rhett.

“Okay, but don't try to escape Butler.” They turned around and walked out. Rhett closed the doors and then stepped towards her, pulling her into his arms.

Scarlett did not expect this and tried to free herself, but Rhett did not let her do it. She looked up and met his burning gaze. He bent over her and she understood what he wanted. In the next second, his lips descended on hers and she forgot where they were. Rhett kissed her slowly as if they had all the time in the world. Scarlett tried to resist, but after a few seconds, she gave up and went limp in his arms. She parted her lips, allowing his tongue to enter her mouth. She was hot and cold, her body trembled in his arms, instinctively her arms wrapped around his neck and her fingers sank into his hair. At that moment, she heard Rhett's soft moan on her lips and Scarlett abruptly opened her eyes, pulling away.

For a second, she froze, staring at Rhett, who looked as smug as a cat that had eaten cream. Scarlett was trying to catch her breath and suddenly she hit him in the chest.

“The scoundrel! How dare you, let me go.” She thought he was going to hold her, but he immediately let go of his hands and shoved them into his pants pockets.

“Well, well, Scarlett, hush, the Yankees are going to run over to find out what happened,” he said laughing.

She got scared and looked at the door in fright. And then she shot an angry look at Rhett.

“Calm down Scarlett, it's going to be okay.”

She exhaled, staring at him stubbornly. She was excited by the whirlwind of emotions from their kiss, but now was not the time to think about it, she would think about it later.

“What did you arrange?” she didn't calm down.

“What do you mean?” he smiled brightly with his white-toothed smile.

Oh, what a scoundrel he was, he knew exactly what she was asking. He enjoyed her awkwardness and she squirmed under his gaze.

“Come on, Scarlett, forgive such a liberty as a kiss to the prisoner. I've been having so little fun lately. They keep me in the stable next to the horses, no wonder I couldn't resist your charms.” He came up again and took her hands.

She tried to read his mind, but all she saw on his face was a teasing smile. Her heart skipped a beat again when she heard those words, but she realized too quickly that he was just laughing at her.

“Oh, Rhett, stop laughing at me, I came to visit you.” Her anger subsided and she smiled at him.

“It's very nice of you to come to Scarlett. How long have you been in Atlanta?” he asked curiously.

“I arrived yesterday afternoon.”

“Have you been here since yesterday and this morning you are here already? Surprise flashed across his face, but she saw a genuine smile. Scarlett couldn't remember the last time she'd seen him smiling like that. Surprisingly, this realization warmed Scarlett from the inside.

“Why not, Rhett, I've been thinking about you a lot all this time,” she said quite sincerely.

“Did you curse me for leaving you, or couldn't you forget our kiss? He asked with a grin, studying her reaction.

What a conceited brute he was, how dare he talk to her about it with such calmness. Scarlett felt indignant.

“Oh, Rhett, how can you? You left me there at night, fighting the Yankee, and joined an army that had already lost. What were you thinking about? She threw up her hands, glaring at him.

“First of all, I was sure that nothing would happen to you, and if you had met the Yankees, I would not envy them.” he laughed again, looking at her cheerfully. “And secondly, I don't know why I did it. It's probably in our Southern blood. Can you imagine I fought barefoot in the snow near Franklin, without a coat, without food, and caught terrible dysentery! It was crazy.”

Scarlett listened to him, trying to imagine how he felt there. She knew that it was hard for her to survive in Tara, and that's what she and everyone who lived with her and did, survived. And how was he? Cold and hungry, under bullets, far from home. Her heart sank and tears welled up in her eyes. She saw Rhett watching her closely, she couldn't afford to cry in front of him.

“Oh, Scarlett, don't tell me that my story touched your heart.” He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. At first, she thought he was joking, but Rhett looked quite serious. “Dear, don't cry, it's already over. A girl like you, in such a beautiful dress, shouldn't cry. I have to admit that you look great in that green dress, I'm pretty tired of seeing women in rags around.”

Scarlett smiled at him. This was the Rhett she knew, who always noticed the slightest details.

“Take a spin, I want to get a better look at you, you look great.”

Scarlett laughed and twirled so that her skirt swayed, showing the edge of her knickers.

“Oh Rhett, you're unbelievable” She looked at him from under her eyelashes. She liked the kind of Rhett who complimented her and gave her hot looks.

“Come on, Scarlett, sit down, tell me how you live, is everything okay in Tara?” he led her to a chair.

That's it, Scarlett was afraid of this moment. They had been having such a nice conversation up to this point and Scarlett didn't know how Rhett would react if she asked him for help.

She had so much confidence this morning, and now she was ready to run without looking back, just not to answer this question. She lowered her head, unable to look at him. Tears welled up in her eyes again, but she couldn't afford to cry, not now, not in front of him.

“Scarlett? Look at me, Scarlett.” He heard him approaching and knelt down in front of her. He took her chin in his hand and lifted her face so that she looked into his eyes.

“What happened, did something happen to Tara?” he looked worried.

“Nothing has happened yet, Rhett, but it may very soon. She could be picked up very soon. It's very bad, Rhett. When I returned, I found out that mom had died, and dad had gone crazy with grief, and a few months ago he fell off his horse and died too. There's nothing left and Tara won't be here soon either. They raised taxes, and that bastard Wilkerson wants to buy this for his Emmie Slattery, because of whom Mom died.” she realized that tears were flowing down her cheeks that she couldn't stop. Scarlett felt Rhett brush away tears with his fingertips.

“How much money do you need, Scarlett?”

“Three hundred dollars” She looked up, trying to figure out what he was thinking, and saw his puzzled face.

“And you wanted to ask me”

Scarlett could only nod, looking at him hopefully. He suddenly got up and started pacing the room.

“I'm afraid it's impossible Scarlett. I don't have any money here in Atlanta, and if I try to withdraw something from my accounts, the Yankees will hang me right away.”

Her stomach dropped after his words. If Rhett, who always had money, couldn't help her, then no one could. He was her last hope of saving Tara, the last hope that was now shattered. Scarlett felt desperate.

She just nodded and looked down. He was silent and she didn't know what to say either. He sat down next to her again, taking her hands in his.

“Scarlett, what are you planning to do?” she looked at him. Rhett was watching her intently as if trying to see something in her face. What could she say to him? She didn't know.

“I do not know Rhett.” She just shrugged her shoulders.

“Promise me one thing, Scarlett. Whatever happens, don't do anything stupid things”

She looked at him blankly. She didn't understand what he was talking about at all.

“Stupid things?” Scarlett furrowed her brows, she looked confused, and he looked worried.

“I know what women are capable of when they are desperate. Promise me that you will not leave here and go looking for someone who can give you this money in exchange for any services,” he spoke and looked very serious.

Scarlett blinked, trying to figure out what he was talking about, and then realization hit her. He meant that she could sell herself for that money.… She opened her mouth in shock to say something, but the words wouldn't come out.

“I'm not trying to insult you, Scarlett, I want to warn you not to do anything you'll regret later.”

“Rhett, I wouldn't... I would never...” She didn't understand why she had to justify herself to him, but for some reason, she felt she had to do it.

“I hope for your discretion.”

They stared at each other in silence. Scarlett didn't know what else to say, she knew Rhett couldn't help her. She decided to change the subject, there was something else that bothered Scarlet. She wiped her tears with her hand and turned to him.

“Rhett, you said the Yankees could hang you, you weren't serious, were you?”

“I was serious, they'll do it if they have enough evidence.”

“Oh, Rhett!” She screamed and pressed her hand to her heart.

“Will you feel sorry for me, Scarlett?” he was openly laughing at her.

Rhett got up again and walked away from her.

“They think I have an impressive fortune and there are rumors that I have taken possession of Confederate gold.”

“Is that true?”

“God, Scarlett, what are the unladylike questions? He laughed and looked at her slyly.

She realized that somehow he got the money. She just shook her head, smiling modestly.

“Rhett, be serious. Don't you have a chance to get out of here? She was really worried about him and God only knew why she was doing it.

"Nihil desperandum" is my motto

“Never give up,” she replied automatically.

“Bravo Scarlett, you know Latin.” He was pleasantly surprised.

Scarlett only smiled sheepishly. Despite all his attempts to distract her, she kept coming back to the fact that he might be hanged. She couldn't imagine Rhett in a noose. They can't hang him, her heart skipped a beat every time these images appeared before her eyes.

“Rhett, you'll find a way out of here, won't you? They can't hang you, you have to get out of here alive.… I do not know... I do not know what I will do if this happens...”

She didn't understand why she was telling him all this, but it was how she felt. She didn't understand where such feelings came from and was afraid that he would just laugh in her face.

She didn't know what was written on her face, but she saw how eagerly Rhett studied her and after she said these words, he knelt in front of her for the third time and took her hands in his.

His gaze burned, sending waves of heat all over her body, she did not understand why he had such an effect on her, but it seemed pleasant.

“Oh my God, Scarlett, are you... is it really true that you...”

He tightened his grip on her hands and tilted his head so that she could only see the back of his head. He showered light kisses on one or the other hand and then turned them palms up. And Scarlett froze, she saw her hands as if for the first time. They were covered with calluses, cuts, and burns. She was terrified, she wanted to pull them out of Rhett's firm grip, which she tried to do, but he wouldn't let her go.

Rhett did not move and continued to look at her hands, and then looked into her eyes. Scarlett was ashamed, ashamed that he saw this. They were not the hands of a lady, they were the hands of a woman who worked hard on the plantations.

“Rhett, please...” she tried to pull her hands free again, but like the first time, he wouldn't let her do it.

“Dear, what have you been through...” he whispered hoarsely.

He bent over her hands again and began to gently kiss every cut and every burn. She pulled one hand free and stroked his hair, it was so soft. suddenly the scene in the garden with Ashley came to her mind, he was also kissing her hands, but with Rhett, it felt different. She didn't remember that it was different, but she felt that it was.

The next thing she heard was footsteps coming from outside the door. Rhett got up and walked away from her. Scarlett wiped away her tears and stood up too.

The doors opened and the officer she had seen earlier appeared on the threshold.

“Sorry ma'am, time's up, you have to go.”

Scarlett nodded and turned to Rhett. He opened his arms, expecting Scarlett to hug him again.

“Dear sister, let's say goodbye.” He smiled again, but his face remained impassive.

She silently walked over and wrapped her arms around his waist. He whispered in her ear.

“It's going to be okay, Scarlett, trust me. Remember what you promised me.”

Rhett looked into her eyes expectantly, waiting for confirmation, and she nodded. He left a kiss on her cheek.

“Goodbye Scarlett”

“Goodbye Rhett”

Scarlett went outside and sighed, not understanding what had just happened.

Chapter Text

October 1865

Scarlett came out of the firehouse in complete confusion. Rhett couldn't help her. He was her only hope, and now, what should she do? She hated the thought that she might lose Tara, she couldn't imagine how she would leave her home and where they would all go. She was desperate.

While Scarlett was walking through the streets, it started to rain, and her dress got wet and heavy, which prevented her from walking faster. Moving along Washington Street, she heard the sound of hooves, turned around, and saw a buggy, after examining the driver, she realized that it was Frank Kennedy.

“Oh, Mr. Kennedy!” She waved at him, maybe he could take her to her aunt.

He stopped and she saw a smile on his face.

“Miss Scarlett! I'm so glad to see you. What are you doing here in the rain, hurry up, get in here” he jumped to the ground and helped her into the buggy. He fussed and clucked at her like a little girl, but now Scarlett didn't care, she was glad that she wouldn't have to walk all the way home.

He sat down next to her and whipped the horse.

“It's so nice to see you. I didn't know you were in town. Has anyone come with you?”

Scarlett realized he was thinking about Suellen.

“No, I came alone, I had some business here. I heard that you live in Marietta.” Scarlett pretended to be very interested in talking to him.

“Didn't Miss Suellen tell you, I live in Atlanta now? And I managed to open my store, things are going well,” he said proudly.

So he's got money. She thought about asking him for money to pay taxes but discarded this thought realizing that he would not give his earned money to her. Even if she was her fiancee's sister. Suellen definitely wouldn't agree to ask Frank for them, the most important thing for her was to get married as soon as possible.

Frank kept saying something and Scarlett had to listen.

“Some people say that I have a merchant's streak, and I plan to save up some more money and buy a mill,” he said proudly.

“A mill?”

“Yes, Miss Scarlett, Atlanta is starting to recover and build, it's a gold mine.”

But he was right, he will be able to earn a huge amount of money in a short time. Scarlett thought about it enviously. If she could buy a mill, she wouldn't need anything anymore.

For a second, she thought she should take Frank away from Suellen. Why should her ever-nagging sister get both a husband and money, and Scarlett should be left homeless? No, Suellen won't get Frank....

And then she looked at him again. He was already in his fifties, his hair was almost grey, and thick sideburns framed almost the entire face. He was sloppily dressed and slightly stooped. What could Suellen see in him? She tried to imagine how she would spend all her days, and most importantly nights, with this man for the rest of her life, and she felt sick. She couldn't imagine how he would touch her. Scarlett couldn't bear it and quickly dismissed the thought. It was too disgusting.

“Miss Scarlett, I'm going to the wedding of Mrs. Elsing's daughter tonight, would you like to accompany me?” He asked kindly.

Scarlett wanted to refuse at first but then changed her mind, it would be nice to talk to familiar people again and spend time in good company.

**********************

Scarlett returned from the Elsing`s quite early. It was nice to spend time with friends again, having pleasant conversations that distracted her from depressing thoughts about Tara.

She changed her clothes and climbed into bed to keep warm. The weather was terrible all day and it was so nice to get under a warm blanket and finally relax. Scarlett was too tired, too tired to think, she needed to sleep, and tomorrow she could decide what to do next.

She tossed and turned for the next hour trying to sleep, but it was useless. Irritably, Scarlett threw back the blankets, got up, and went to the window. The streets were empty, and the windows of the neighboring houses were dark. Everyone was already asleep. Suddenly, she saw a guy of about fifteen walking briskly to the porch of the house, looking around, he saw her in the window and waved to her.

Scarlett threw on a robe and pulled out a gun from a drawer she had brought with her from Tara. She lit a candle and quietly went downstairs to see who it was and what he needed.

When she went down to the first floor, she heard a soft knock. Scarlett put the candle and tightened her grip on the gun as she opened the door.

“Miss O'Hara?” this boy's face seemed familiar to Scarlett, but she couldn't remember where she had seen him. She nodded and he handed her a thick envelope.

“This is for you, miss”

Scarlett looked blankly from him to the envelope.

“Who was that?”

“She said you would understand, take it, I have to go.” He shoved an envelope into her hand and quickly turned around to leave.

Scarlett closed the door, took a candle, and quickly went up to her room so that Aunt Pitty would not notice that she was wandering around the house in the middle of the night. She locked the door and sat on the bed looking at the envelope. It was big and quite heavy. She tore it open and saw the money inside. Scarlett couldn't believe it, she frantically, with shaking hands, began to count and realized there were six hundred dollars. Six hundred! It could only be one person. Rhett!.. Rhett helped her, and she closed her eyes and laughed. He got the money for her.

But suddenly she froze. She remembered what that guy said, “she said you'd understand” SHE. And then Scarlett remembered, this guy accompanied Belle Watling when she traveled around the city before the war. Bell Watling! Rhett Butler's mistress gave her money. Scarlett was dizzy, it was money from a brothel... She wanted to go back to Rhett's prison and throw that money in his face. How dare he, how dare he do something like that! She jumped up and began pacing the room, she wanted to scream with rage.

After a while, she calmed down and sat back on the bed looking at the money. The amount was much more than she asked for. If she takes this money, she can afford not only to pay the tax, but also to buy clothes, and food... they won't starve anymore! Rhett's words he once said to her surfaced in her head: “I don't do anything for nothing, I charge for everything.” What would he ask in return, what if he asked her to become his mistress again? Would she be able to agree, to fall so low? But today he warned her not to look for someone who could offer her something like that. Did he do this just to get her for himself?

All these thoughts gave her a headache. Tomorrow she would go to Rhett and find out. There was too much at stake, if she had to become his lover in order to save Tara, she would do it.

*************************************

The next morning, Scarlett had to follow the same path she had followed yesterday. The only good thing was that the weather was much better. She saw again the same officer who had stood guard at the door yesterday. She smiled sweetly at him and he smiled back.

“Good morning, ma'am. How can I help you today?”

“Oh, can I see your captain again?”

He silently opened the door for her and she met that officer again, whose name seemed to be Henry.

“Take the lady to the captain, Henry.”

Five minutes later, she was waiting for Rhett to arrive. The Yankee captain was displeased with her arrival as before, but still allowed her to see him.

Rhett looked the same as yesterday, only this time he immediately asked the officers to leave them alone.  Finally, they were alone, and Scarlett's heart was pounding. She saw the genuine joy of meeting her reflected on his face.

“Scarlett, you're here again. Is separation from me so unbearable for you that you can't live a day without seeing me?”

He was openly laughing at her.

“Oh, Rhett, stop teasing me. You know why I'm here today.”

She approached him hesitantly, and then just hugged him. His arms immediately wrapped around her waist and she heard a sigh in her hair. It was very inappropriate to hug him like that and she pulled away, taking a small step away from him.

“Thank you, Rhett, I don't really know what else to say.” He smiled at her.

“Are you feeling better now, Scarlett?”

“Of course Rhett, but it's too much...”

He came close to her and put his hands on her shoulders.

“I don't want you to need anything, neither you nor your family. You should eat better, Scarlett” She blushed at his remark, realizing that he was right. But in the next second, she tensed and lowered her eyes.

“What's wrong, Scarlett? Look at me.” He lifted her face. “Is this money not enough?” he frowned.

She just shook her head, not knowing how to ask the next question.

“Rhett, I... what do you want?" He looked at her questioningly.

“I'm afraid this is the first time, Scarlett,  I don't understand what you're talking about”

“You gave me money... what do you want in return?” he laughed.

“Nothing,” he replied simply.

Scarlett's brows furrowed. He laughed again, lowering his arms and pulling away from her.

“Who do you take me for, Scarlett? You're killing the last of my gentlemanly feelings. I decided to help a lady in need, and you're making me look in the worst possible light.” He theatrically pressed his hand to his heart.

“But you said you always expect payment,” she replied skeptically.

“Not this time,” he said seriously.

Scarlett calmed down, he wasn't going to ask her for anything. But she didn't understand where this nobility came from. He didn't have to do that, he didn't owe her anything. At first, she thought he was really going to give her money on very interesting terms, but he said he didn't want anything, she was at a loss. Scarlett could have asked him why, of course, but she didn't want to look like a fool. And then she remembered that there was something else she wanted to ask.

“Money from Bell Watling Rhett?” there was a reproach in her question.

“First of all, it's not Bell's money, it's mine. And secondly, what does it matter where they come from, the main thing is that you got them,” he replied a little rudely, as if she had offended him.

“Your money?”

Her mouth turned into a beautiful “o” when she realized what he was talking about. So the rumors that were wanted in Atlanta before the war were true. Rhett was the owner of a brothel. Her surprise showed on her face and Rhett laughed out loud.

“Yes, dear, I am the co-owner of a brothel, are you surprised? It seemed to me that you knew about it, or at least guessed it. Didn't the old cats of Atlanta discuss this in their sewing circles?”

Scarlett was shocked, the ladies had never discussed such things, and they shouldn't even have known that such houses existed.

“Well, Scarlett, again, does it really matter where this money comes from, the main thing is that you will now save Tara” he smiled good-naturedly.

She decided not to pursue the subject further and approached him herself.

“Rhett, nothing's going to happen to you because of this, right?” Scarlett was really worried.

“Are you worried about me Scarlett? It touches my soul.”

“Why are you always laughing at me, Rhett? I'm really worried,” she said reproachfully.

“Don't worry, they won't find out anything, it will be our secret....By the way, when are you coming home?” he decided to change the subject.

“My train is at noon today, I should probably leave, otherwise I might be late.”

Scarlett hesitated, then reached out and kissed him on the cheek. She wanted to pull away, but he pulled her to him, bending over her.

“Dear, is such an innocent kiss all I deserve?” he was smiling brazenly at her face.

“Oh Rhett, don't be such a boor,” but she didn't try to pull away from his embrace.

“Come on, Scarlett, kiss me, give me the memory I can keep, remembering you at night. Who knows when we'll see each other again”

His gaze burned, and his lips were so close, almost touched hers. It was too intense and Scarlett just closed her eyes. And at that moment, she felt his lips on her lips. Gentle and affectionate, giving peace of mind. Scarlett wrapped her arms around his neck and didn't want to let go.

When they pulled away from each other, she looked into his eyes, which were full of tenderness.

“See you later Rhett,” she turned and headed for the door.

As she opened the door, she heard Rhett's question.

“Scarlett, I still haven't asked where you got that green dress?”

“My mom's Curtains”

As she was leaving the room, she heard Rhett's loud laughter.

Chapter Text

October 1865

Scarlett boarded a train to get to Jonesboro. She didn't want to waste time and delay paying the taxes, so she had to finish it today so she could sleep in peace.

She got to Tara in the evening, on a cart loaded with groceries. There were noises in the dining room that could be heard as she opened the door.

In a loud voice, Scarlett yelled, “What is going on in here?”.

Melanie was the first to respond to her voice, followed by Carreen, Suellen, and Ashley.

“Scarlett, dear, you're here. You're back so soon.” Melanie hugged her. “Is everything okay?” she asked anxiously.

“Actually, yes, Melanie” Scarlett smiled. “Call Pork, Ashley, can you help?” she asked, turning to him.

Turning to those around her she happily said “We need to unload the buggy, it's full of food.”

Everyone stared at her in amazement. Everyone except Ashley that is. Scarlett caught his gaze, and there was suspicion in his eyes. She decided to ignore him though, she would deal with it later.

“Let's eat something, I'm hungry,” Scarlett said.

Pork and Ashley unloaded the bags of food and the whole family settled down in the dining room to eat ham, cheese, and fruit. There was excitement in the room, everyone was in high spirits from the realization that they would not go to bed hungry tonight.

“Scarlett, how could you buy all of this? Melanie asked her.

“Not only was I able to buy it, I paid the taxes and now we don't have to stay outside,” she replied solemnly, looking around the room. Her gaze settled back on Ashley, who had been silent all through dinner. After her words, his face dropped, and he tried not to look at her. Scarlett frowned, trying to figure out what had happened, but got distracted by Melanie's question.

“Let's just say a friend helped me with this,” she said evasively.

Sarcastically Suellen asked, “What kind of friends do you have?”

“Not your Mr. Kennedy, who by the way has a store you didn't tell us about,” Scarlett replied sarcastically.

“How dare you? We are preparing for the wedding, he would not be able to give money to Tara!” Suellen screamed resentfully.

“Well, you didn't even ask,” Scarlett replied simply.

“You didn't ask him, did you? “ She begged fearfully.

“And even if I did?” Scarlett couldn't keep quiet, Suellen's behavior made her angry.

Suellen went to say something else, but Melanie intervened.

“I think it's time for all of us to go rest, it's very late. Carreen, take Suellen to her room.”

“That's a great idea, Melanie,” Scarlett said, getting up from her chair.

She was tired of listening to Suellen's useless whining. She went to her mother's office, closed the door, and sat down on a chair. She'd been so tired for the last few days. Scarlett put her hands on the table and bowed her head.

When Scarlett heard a knock on the door she realized she didn’t know how long she’d just been sitting there.

“Come in!” She yelled out to whoever was on the other side of the door.

Ashley appeared in the doorway.

“Scarlett, I'd like to talk to you.” He looked uncertain, his face showing concern.

“Of course Ashley, did something happen here while I was gone?”

“No, no, don't worry, everything is fine here. I'd like to talk about where you got the money from.”

He sat down on the chair opposite her.

“Will you tell me who gave it to you?”

Scarlett didn't understand why it bothered him so much.

“Does it matter? The main thing is that now we have nothing to worry about.” she shrugged her shoulders.

“Please, Scarlett?”

She just sighed.

“It was Rhett Butler,” she said simply. At that moment, Ashley's face contorted as if he had been hit.

He got up and started pacing the room. Scarlett was watching him closely. She didn't understand why that information caused such a reaction from him.

“Ashley, I don't understand, there's nothing wrong with that.”

He stopped and looked at her. His face was full of suffering.

“Scarlett, dear, what did you have to do to get this money for us? I can't stand what you've been through...”

Scarlett couldn't understand what he was talking about, and he continued to ramble incoherently.

“I have to do something, I have to get the money so you won’t have to...God, Scarlett, he's a terrible man. Why did you go to him? I can't imagine what he did to you. If I had known what you were planning, I would have stopped you.”

She continued to watch him closely, and when the meaning of his words finally reached her tired brain, Scarlett was horrified.

“Ashley, how could you think? Do you think Rhett took advantage of me? That he, that I?” She was shocked that Ashley could even think of such a thing.

He came over and grabbed her by the shoulders. Scarlett had never seen him so emotional before. His eyes were burning and his chest was heaving. Scarlett felt a wave of warmth when she thought that Ashley was worried about her, that he wanted to protect her. Even that didn't stop her from protecting Rhett though. Whatever he was, in this situation, he acted nobly without asking her for anything.

“Scarlett, he's not a gentleman and never has been. Such a person has nothing sacred, he will only do what he wants and get what he wants. Tell me what he did to you, please don't be silent...”

No matter how flattered Scarlett was by Ashley's behavior, this conversation was becoming absurd. He just wouldn’t listen to her, didn't want to believe her. Scarlett began to feel a wave of anger.

“Ashley, how could you think that I could become his mistress? So that's what you think of me?” She couldn't believe that he thought that of her.

“He could have messed with your brain, Scarlett, you're so innocent, my dear, I'm sorry...” Ashley tried to make amends, but Scarlett became increasingly angry. He tried to kiss her on the forehead, but she pulled away.

“He didn't lay a finger on me, he gave me this money just because I asked!” She was almost screaming. “And if it wasn't for him, we would have been thrown out on the street tomorrow. I don't want to talk about it anymore. I'm going to bed and I advise you to do the same, Ashley.”

Scarlett was angry, she flew into her room and slammed the door. How dare he, how dare he talk about Rhett like that. Yes, he was a boor and a scoundrel. Yes, he spat on the rules of society. In this case though? He was not guilty of what Ashley accused him of.

Ashley! He thought she was a whore who was ready to give herself to anyone for three hundred dollars! She was outraged. The thought flashed through her mind that she had thought about that before going to Rhett in jail, but she had quickly dismissed the thought.

How could he think that of her? It was downright disgusting. How could he not know her, how could he think that she would be ready to give herself to anyone for money. Her head was spinning, it was too much.

Scarlett undressed and slipped into bed, she needed to calm down and get some sleep.

**************************

That night she had a nightmare again. It had been tormenting her ever since she returned to Tara, and tonight was the same as always. She ran through the thick fog, ran and ran, trying to find something in the fog. But the further she ran, the thicker the fog became and the more terrified she became. For a second, she thought she saw a figure moving away from her, but it was impossible to see who it was.

Scarlett woke up screaming. She was still in bed at Tara and it was still dark outside the window. Going to the window she peered into the darkness. For a few minutes, she allowed her feelings to be unleashed, which she had been trying to stifle all this time. She was lonely. She didn't have anyone. She was jealous of Melanie, she had Ashley. Scarlett would have given anything to wake up in Ashley's warm arms, to be comforted by him after a nightmare. He hugged her and whispered soothing words to her. That is what she wanted more than anything in the world.

Yesterday evening the unpleasant conversation that had taken place between them came back to mind. A feeling of disgust swept over her again as she recalled everything he had said. Ashley actually believed that she was able to give herself to Rhett in exchange for money. He could really believe that she had committed an act unworthy of a lady. This made Scarlett uneasy. She always tried to behave the way Ellen had taught her, to always follow the rules. She didn't always succeed, but she tried, and the realization that in Ashley's eyes, she was not a lady struck her.

Scarlett went back to bed and tossed and turned until dawn.

There was some tension between Scarlett and Ashley for the next few days. Ashley tried to avoid her, and Scarlett didn't feel like talking to him. Instead, Scarlett focused on the thought of the sawmill. This idea was so deeply stuck in her brain that she couldn't get rid of it.

Could she ask Rhett for money again? Would that be a lot of nerve? He had a lot of money, that much she knew. So why shouldn’t he share it with her? Yes, she was determined. When he got out of jail she would ask Rhett for the money. She was so sure of her plan that there was not even a drop of doubt in her head that she would succeed.

A few days later, Scarlett packed up to visit Atlanta again. It was difficult to explain to the residents of Tara why she would leave again, but she didn't care. She saw the goal and saw no obstacles. A few hours later, Scarlett was already getting off the train at the Atlanta train station with her head held high, ready to get what she wanted.

Chapter Text

November 1865

Despite being in Atlanta for several weeks, Scarlett hadn't heard anything about Rhett. She consoled herself with the thought that if something had happened to him, the whole town would be talking about it. So she knew nothing bad could’ve happened.

To keep herself busy, Scarlett started attending sewing clubs. Not that she particularly liked it, but it was better than spending the whole day with Aunt Pitty. She had established a friendly relationship with many of the women of Atlanta. The matron’s were still cool towards her but they atleast tolerated her. Scarlett tried to tone her behavior down as much as possible to not to annoy them too much.

One afternoon, Scarlett was sitting in her room when she heard voices downstairs. The drawl of the Charleston accent was unmistakable. She couldn't help but be delighted. Rhett was here.

“Miss Pittypat, you look charming today, please accept a small gift from me.”

Scarlett went quietly to the door and listened.

“Oh, Captain Butler, what a surprise,” Aunt Pitty babbled. “I'd love to invite you to stay, but I'm expected at Mrs. Merriweather's.”

She could hear the uncertainty in her aunt's voice. A coward, she thought. She's afraid of the gossip that would come from talking to Rhett.

“Of course, Miss Pittypat, I won't keep you.”

“I think you can stay for tea, I'll call Scarlett,” she said suddenly.

“Is Miss O'Hara here?” Rhett seemed interested.

“Yes, she arrived a few weeks ago.”

“Then I'll be happy to stay for tea,” she heard the smile in his voice.

“Scarlett, dear. Captain Butler is here, could you come down?” Aunt Pitty called.

Scarlett felt excited. After all of this time, she would finally see Rhett! Pinching her cheeks to get a blush, she smiled at her reflection and went to the door.

Slowly descending, she finally looked up. He was standing at the foot of the stairs perfectly shaved, in his perfectly tailored suit, with perfectly styled hair, and smiling slyly. Her heart skipped a beat and then began to beat faster. “He's so handsome!” Was the only thought in her head. She realized that he noticed how she looked him up and down and blushed.

When Scarlett was almost level with him, she held out her hand to him for a kiss.

“Miss O'Hara, glad to see you.” Despite Aunt Pitty standing right there next to them, he held her hand longer than what was considered proper. Scarlett had to remove it, hiding it in the folds of her dress, Aunt Pittypat was still standing next to her.

“Captain Butler, what a surprise to see you here.” She smiled into his burning eyes and then turned to her aunt.

“Thanks, Aunt Pitty, I'd love to keep Captain Butler company." You seem to be expected at Mrs. Merriweather's,” she smiled sweetly, trying to finally get rid of her.

“Oh, that's right, dear, I completely forgot. Captain Butler...”

Rhett bowed politely to her and she disappeared through the door. Scarlett let out a sigh of relief and he heard it.

“What happened Scarlett? Are you so eager to be alone with me?”

He could read her too easily, it irritated her insanely.

“Oh Rhett, you're too vain.”  She turned around and walked into the living room, sitting down on the sofa.

“You've ruined my hopes my dear.” He sat down next to her. “I was hoping that you were waiting for our meeting.” He studied her face carefully.

“I'm really glad you're free, Rhett. How long ago?”

“This morning. I admit it's very nice not to sleep in the stable and I missed the pleasures of this life,” he laughed. “How are you, Scarlett?” He looked really interested.

So he rushed over immediately after his release to find out from Aunt Pittypat where she was and what happened to her. It couldn't help but flatter Scarlett.

“I'm fine, thank you. Things are really going better at Tara.” She smiled.

“You look good, dear.” He looked at her knowingly. “By the way, why are you in Atlanta, are you tired of rural life so soon?” he laughed.

She didn't know what to say to him. She couldn't possibly tell him that she was waiting for him here to ask him for money. She had to come up with something.

“Frank Kennedy proposed to Suellen and I came to settle some business.”

“Old Frank is finally getting married, it's interesting,” he laughed.

“I hope it happens as soon as possible.” She rolled her eyes.

He laughed out loud.

“Suellen is too annoying, the sooner he picks her up the better.” he laughed even louder.

“Oh, Scarlett, you are as delightful as ever.”

Scarlett looked at him skeptically while she fidgeted on the couch. Somehow she had to tell Rhett what she wanted. Of course, her discomfort did not escape him and Rhett watched her curiously.

“What do you want to talk to Scarlett about?”

“Why do you think...”

“Scarlett, we seem to have already figured out that you should tell me the truth if you want to get something from me, and you definitely want something.”

He waited patiently.

“I have an idea...” she began evasively. “Rather, this idea was given to me by Frank Kennedy”

“This story is getting more interesting, please continue Scarlett”

“Anyway, I want to buy a mill and I want to ask you for help Rhett...”

“Do you want to ask for money for a mill?”

“Yes, but this time there is no charity. I’ll offer you half of the sales and I will return this money to you with interest”

“And why do I need a mill?” his tone became completely businesslike.

“You may not need it, but I need it, so I decided to ask you for help,” she replied simply and truthfully, as he asked.

“Suppose I agree. But what will you do? Manage a mill? Dear, you forgot that you are a woman and you don't just want to start a business, but to start a men's business. Plus, don't forget about the Old Guard. They won't forgive you for this, and in general, how do you explain where you got the money?”

Scarlett considered his words, of course, he was right. What she was going to do was definitely not a female occupation, she had never heard of a woman doing something like this in her life.

“Well, I can handle the old cats. A couple of tearful stories about my loneliness and the hardships of life and they will turn a blind eye to it,” she said confidently.

Rhett burst out laughing.

“I'm willing to give you money just to see how you do it.”

“Will you really help me, Rhett?” She asked incredulously.

“Yes, knowing you, I have no doubt that this will be a good investment. Moreover, I don't need your profit or interest. But I will have one condition.”

Inwardly, Scarlett was elated. Rhett was really going to give her money, she couldn't believe it.

“So, I'll give you as much money as you need. Moreover, you can buy whatever you want a mill, beautiful dresses or a carriage or jewellery I don't care. But if you intend to buy a pair of new pants for Ashley Wilkes, our deal will be broken.” he looked at her expectantly.

A wave of anger swept over her.

“Ashley never asked me for anything! He wouldn't take it even if I offered...”

“Maybe, but thanks to Miss Pittypat, I know perfectly well that he lives at Tara with his family. I hope he helps you a little. Or a noble gentleman does not know how to work with his hands and continues to wander around thinking about the frailty of this life.” he carefully studied her face.

“He works like the rest of us,” she said stubbornly.

“Oh, of course, he has golden hands.” Rhett waved her off casually.

“He's just...”

“I know he's doing everything he can. But Scarlett, have you ever thought about the fact that everything he does is not enough? Not because he doesn't want to, but because he's not capable of it. People of his type were born to contemplate, not to work. And he will never adapt to the realities of our lives. And in principle, it would not be bad if you did not put all this on your shoulders. You don't have to pull him on yourself, he has to do it himself...” his voice was getting louder.

She stared at him stubbornly. Scarlett didn't want to discuss Ashley or listen to what Rhett was saying about him. Especially after the scene that had played out between them at Tara.

“I do not know what to tell you, Rhett, I'm just helping him and Melanie, that's all...”

“Ah, you mean it's only your kindness that makes you keep Mr. Wilkes by your side and the feeling of your deep love and affection has nothing to do with it.” Scarlett tried to figure out why he was so keen He reacts to Ashley, but his face remained impassive and only his eyes glittered dangerously.

“Rhett, I really don't want to discuss this and I don't understand why I have to justify myself to you. You are not my fiance and not my husband. I can love whoever I want, and I don't want to discuss it anymore. Forget about what I said, you'd better leave.”

He straightened up on the couch, still not letting her see his true emotions. A sad smile appeared on his face.

“All right, Scarlett, we'll leave this topic if that's what you want. Moreover, I still intend to give you money if you are still interested.”

Scarlett was surprised, she thought that after this discussion about Ashley, Rhett would refuse her. He always overreacted to Ashley and she never understood why he was doing it.

“Do you still want to give me money?”

“Yes, I told you about it a minute ago,” he replied irritably.

“Do you have time now? Can you come with me?”

“Where to?”

“Buy a mill,  I want to do it now before you change your mind. And I'm not going out there alone.”

He burst out laughing.

“You have forgotten, Miss O'Hara, that you are an unmarried lady and cannot afford to travel around the county with a scoundrel like me who is not accepted in good houses. Think about your reputation,” he smiled cunningly.

Of course, she knew and remembered this story. At Twelve Oaks, she’d been told about the girl and the buggy and how that was the reason she wasn’t accepted.. But she didn't care what the gossips said.

“Oh Rhett, I don't care about that right now, let's go soon.”

**********************************

And she did get a mill, and a horse and a buggy. She just laughed to herself how she managed to steal a sawmill from under Frank Kennedy's nose. She was pleased to realize that she, a woman, was now in business. Of course, with the teaching of the mill came the difficulties Rhett was talking about.

The news of this spread like wildfire throughout the city and as soon as Scarlett visited the first sewing circle, the old matrons immediately went on the attack.

It was a rainy Tuesday and Scarlett cancelled her trip to the sawmill and went with Aunt Pittypat to visit Mrs. Merriweather. About fifteen minutes after their arrival, she began her conversation.

“Scarlett, since your parents are not with us, God rest their souls, and you have no other relatives who could tell you this, I want to do it.”

Scarlett already knew what she wanted to talk about, but out of politeness, she asked anyway.

“What do you want to talk about, Mrs. Merriweather?”

“Of course, about what you're doing now, dear. Where did you get the money to buy a mill? As far as I know, you don't have any relatives who could lend you such a large sum.”

“Rhett Butler,” she replied simply.

She heard a universal sigh from the ladies who were sitting around her, and then silence covered the room. Scarlett heard the hands of the clock move for a second.

“Scarlett, this is unacceptable! Your mother is turning over in her grave. How could you borrow money from a man, especially Rhett Butler. This scoundrel that no one accepts? It's bad enough that you run a mill, it's not a woman's job at all, then this!” Mrs. Merriweather was outraged.

“You have to stop this, Scarlett,” Mrs. Elsing said. “This is not the behavior of a lady.”

Scarlett was angry. She didn't understand what she had done wrong. She knew all the rules of southern society, she knew what they were talking about, but she did not understand why she should die in poverty and misery when she could earn money for herself and for her family. Yet she she also understood that she could not show her real emotions, these women would never forgive her. She realized she needed another tactic and covered her face with her hands, trying to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes and she turned to everyone who was sitting in the room with her.

“I know and understand everything. But I have no one, no parents or brothers or other relatives who can help me. I'm all alone, I'm just trying to survive, is it really that bad? I'm carrying my sisters and my house, it's so hard. I know that this is not a woman's business at all, but if I had a husband, I would transfer this burden to him. But now I have to do it all by myself.” Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke.

She felt Mrs. Meade, who was sitting next to her, hug her.

“Come now, dear, don't cry. We understand how hard it is for you. You just have to understand that some of your actions are very inappropriate and thoughtless. We understand that you are just trying to improve your financial situation, but perhaps this can be done in other ways…And this Butler... of all the people on earth, you turned to him...”

“But all of you took him in during the war...” insisted Scarlett stubbornly.

“It was a different time,” Mrs. Merriweather continued. “Now everything has changed. Do you really think he helped you out of good intentions? We don't want the reputation of a beautiful girl like you to be ruined by such a scoundrel, you are too naive..”

“I don't deny that he did a lot of bad things, Mrs. Merriweather, but now he's really helped. He’s the only one who could help my family not starve and made sure I didn’t have to worry that my house would be taken away for non-payment of taxes. He was the one who saved Melanie and me when the Yankees took over Atlanta.” She decided to use her trump card, Melanie. She knew how much the old Guard loved and respected her, and Scarlett hoped that mentioning her might help. “He took us out when Atlanta was burning, Melanie and me and her baby.  If hadn't been for him, we could have died. And I am very grateful to him for that...”

“We understand everything, dear. Now wipe your tears, everything will be fine. Just be careful, we'll keep an eye on you... and him.” Mrs. Merriweather looked around the room and Scarlett saw that the women nodded approvingly.

Then the conversation was over and they began to discuss the latest gossip. Scarlett felt that she had definitely managed to convince these old cats of what she needed.

Chapter Text

November 1865

Scarlett was delighted with her mill. She managed to hire Johnny Gallagher, he was not the nicest man on earth, but he really was a professional. The numbers in the ledgers were an indicator of that.

But Scarlett liked spending time with Rhett even more, who met her on the way to the mill. He would tie his horse to her buggy and get in with Scarlett. They spent the whole trip in light conversations. He hadn't been in Atlanta for the last month and Scarlett missed him. Even if she didn't want to admit it to herself, she missed their meetings and conversations. Sometimes their meetings delighted her more than trips to the mill. While he was out of town, she was trying to figure out what was going on with her and where she got such an interest in Rhett Butler. She tried to write it all off as He was the only one she could share her innermost thoughts. Thoughts which sometimes could shock the ladies from her sewing circles.

One afternoon, she heard a knock on the door and opened it to see Rhett on the threshold. He stood smiling, in his grey coat and grey hat.

“Rhett, you're back...”

“I see you're glad to see me, Scarlett. Good afternoon,” he bowed decorously and expected her to let him into the house.

Scarlett stepped back and invited him into the library.

“How are you doing, Rhett? You've been away from Atlanta for a long time.” She was really glad to see him.

“Did you miss me Scarlett?” his eyes glittered.

“Yes,” she answered honestly, looking into his eyes. “It was boring enough here without you”

He laughed.

“Oh, so I'm entertaining you, it's nice to hear.” He sprawled comfortably on the couch, lighting a cigar. “How are you Scarlett, has anything new happened while I was away?” His posture didn't change, but there were strange notes in his voice and Scarlett tensed up. She understood what he was getting at, but decided to change the conversation.

“Suellen is getting ready for the wedding, as you remember, it takes place in two weeks”

“Yes, yes, with our dear Frank Kennedy, how could I forget”

“I'm inviting you if you're still in town.”

“I don't think your sister or Frank will be thrilled about this, Scarlett.”

“I don't care what they think, I'm paying for part of this wedding, which means I can invite whoever I want.” She looked at him defiantly, but he just laughed.

“If I'm still in Atlanta, I'll come.” He smiled at her softly and there was... tenderness in his eyes. She wasn't sure. “By the way, imagine my surprise when Mrs. Merriweather greeted me on the street today. It was quite unexpected.”

“I think it's because she finally believed my story that you are a noble knight who helped me when I needed it most. Maybe it opened a small hole in this wall of alienation between you and the Old Guard. Although I'm sure they're still wondering what your motives are.”

“And what do you think my motives were to help you?” he moved closer to her on the couch, waiting for her answer, the intensity of his gaze made her uncomfortable.

“Well, a long time ago, you and I have already determined that I will not become your mistress and you are not a man who marries...so these motives are as incomprehensible to me as to them”

She was watching him closely. In fact, she was doing what he always did to her. She often caught his gaze on her, a cat watching a mouse hole. Taking an example from him, she also began to watch him, it was very interesting. Although most of the time he hid behind a mask of indifference, but from time to time he gave himself away with a look or action. And Rhett noticed it, of course, with a strange smile.

“Then we need to wait and figure it out together.”

Scarlett felt the atmosphere in the room change dramatically. Rhett went from being distantly interested to being dangerously cautious. His face suddenly became serious and the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.

“Speaking of the mill. Today I met Mrs. Wilkes on the street and she kindly shared with me the news that they now live in Atlanta and Mr. Wilkes runs your other recently purchased mill.” his eyes flashed dangerously. “If I remember correctly, the terms of our deal were one very interesting point about the noble Mr. Wilkes, Scarlett.”

“I know what you're thinking, Rhett, but I did it for Melanie, not for Ashley. I....”

He didn't let her finish and just laughed.

“Come on, Scarlett, you can always speak frankly with me. Do you really think I'll believe you? In case you forgot, I witnessed that heartwarming love scene in the library. Still, flatter yourself that he loves you. How can such illusions exist for so long in the head of a sober girl like you?”

She jumped up from the couch, trying to get as far away from him as possible. He always accurately identified the most painful place and hit it at the most unexpected moment.

“Rhett, if you don't want us to quarrel, we'd better not continue this conversation about Ashley, you just don't understand each other...”

“And you probably read his soul like an open book. Especially when it comes to his feelings for you. Has he already confessed his eternal love to you? Or has captivity finally made him forget you and appreciate his precious wife?”

Her face contorted after these words.

“Ah, so he still hasn't seen Mrs. Wilkes.”

“I don't want to discuss this with you.”

His voice was getting louder and Scarlett didn't understand why he cared so much. “So he still loves you?”

“What if he does?” She tried to defend herself but realized that she was already losing to him in their verbal battle.

“I've always admired your intelligence, Scarlett, and it's completely incomprehensible to me how you can't tell love from lust.”

Scarlett was angry, so angry that she was ready to hit him.

“And you, as I see it, are an expert in this. You probably learned this from visiting  Belle Watling! Apparently, it was she who taught you to feel pure and bright love!” she was almost screaming.

“So I'm only capable of carnal lust?”

“I didn't say that...”

“But you thought...” she just shrugged her shoulders.

“So that's why you don't want to talk to me about Ashley. My dirty hands and lips defile your love. But I will still continue to talk about him. So does he love you for your kindness, dedication, your mind, and your soul?”

Scarlett cringed inwardly at his words and a feeling of disgust swept over her. When Rhett talked about it in that tone, it seemed dirty.

“So there is no carnal lust in the honorable Mr. Wilkes' love for you, only lofty feelings? Would this love be the same if it looked different? Or do you want to say that he doesn't care at all about your smile or those cat-like green eyes, or maybe your red moist lips… That is, he does not see all of this.”

“Yes,” her answer infuriated him.

“He doesn't even know that you have a mind and he's not at all interested in what kind of soul you have. He's obsessed with wanting to possess you, but his honor won't let him! He's too proper! I can only imagine how hard it is for him to remain a noble gentleman and a faithful husband next to you! I can't imagine how he was able to hold back until this moment and not tell everything to go to hell. Oh, yes, the honor!”

At that moment, Rhett was so disgusted with her that she decided to hit him as hard as possible.

“And who told you that he couldn't get me!” She almost screamed at him.

As soon as she said those words, Rhett jumped up, covering the distance between them in two steps, and pinned her against the wall. His face was no longer devoid of emotion, he was furious. He bent over her so that their faces were almost touching.

“Repeat what you said.”

“You heard perfectly well.” She was scared of what he could do, but she wasn't going to give up so easily. “What happened, Captain Butler? Is it unpleasant to realize that Ashley has received something that you have wanted to possess for so long?” She saw, it seems, a million emotions that flashed in his eyes, from anger to... sadness. He was looking for something in her face…

“Never play poker, my dear, you are bad at bluffing,” he said softly.

“You'll never be able to find out if it was true Rhett,” she smiled at him maliciously, and at that moment it was as if something collapsed between them. He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them, they were completely empty.

“Then you're just an idiot for doing this to Scarlett....”

He quickly retreated, grabbed his coat and hat, and without saying another word left, slamming the door loudly.

**********************

As soon as Rhett left, Scarlett immediately regretted what she had said to him. She wanted to anger him so much, he was so vile in his statements, how could he doubt Ashley's feelings for her?

She went up to her bedroom and fell on the bed. He said such nasty things, how could he think that Ashley only wanted her body? He loved her. but thinking more and more about what Rhett was saying, an alarming thought crept into her head...Ashley had never told her that he loved her. She remembered that scene in the garden between them, even then he didn't tell her anything about love, he wanted her body… Scarlett felt so disgusted, but she couldn't figure out which was more, from the fact that she realized it or from the fact that Rhett threw it in her face.

What about her? She loved Ashley. I loved him. But the word sounded uncertain even in her head. When was the last time she thought about him? Yes, they saw each other several times a week at the sawmill, but they hardly discussed other issues besides work. Lately, she's been thinking more and more about Rhett Butler than about Ashley. This confused her even more, she wasn't in love with Rhett.… The thought made her stomach churn. She quickly pushed the thought away. He was a nasty boor, she wouldn't even let herself think about it. All these thoughts gave her a headache and she decided to think about all this later.

It had been a few days since she last talked to or heard from Rhett. He did not try to visit and she did not see him in the city when she went there on business. Scarlett was getting nervous, and she was increasingly thinking that they should talk about what had happened, but she didn't want to look for him intentionally.

On the third day of his silence, when Scarlett was drinking tea in the living room all alone, Uncle Peter brought her two large boxes.

“The messenger delivered this for you.” He left them on the table in front of her.

Scarlett opened the top box and saw the finest white silk with embroidered white flowers on it. In the second box, she found a dark blue velvet letter and a small velvet box. She grabbed the box and tore it off with a soft sigh. Inside were the most beautiful sapphire drop earrings she had ever seen in her life. She was amazed.

When she opened the letter, she recognized Rhett's sprawling handwriting.

“Miss O`Hara,

Let me congratulate your sister on her upcoming wedding. I would like to give her a gift, I am sure she will look great in a wedding dress.

                                                                                         Rhett Butler”

And not a word about the velvet or the earrings, which were obviously meant for her. He was still mad at her, but he sent her a gift anyway, which he obviously bought on his last trip. Scarlett looked at the earrings again, they were very expensive. She felt a pang of conscience, she said nasty things to him, but he still gave her a gift.

Scarlett hoped Rhett would show up at Suellen's wedding and they could talk.

Chapter Text

December 1865

Scarlett was standing in the small hall of the Atlanta Hotel. Initially, they planned to celebrate Suellen's wedding at Aunt Pittypat's house, but there were too many guests and not enough space in the house to accommodate them. She felt beautiful in her new blue velvet dress with a plunging neckline that set off her skin and of course, she wore the earrings that Rhett had given her.

The ceremony itself and the festive dinner had already ended and the guests scattered around the hall. Some were talking and some were dancing. Suellen was the center of attention, accepting congratulations, smiling at everyone, and showing off her wedding dress. Frank was so proud as if he had married Queen Victoria and not her whiny sister.

Scarlett noticed Ashley approaching her.

“Scarlett, you look great tonight” He looked at her with delight.

“Thank you, Ashley, that's nice to hear. How do you like the celebration?” she tried to be polite.

It was the first time in recent times that they had talked about something other than work. She was pleased that Ashley had noticed her dress.

“It's wonderful, you've done a great job. It reminds me of the good old days when we used to meet at Twelve Oaks, have dances, laugh, and enjoy the company of old friends.”

His face took on that wistfully sad expression that always appeared when he was reminiscing. But today, she didn't want to remember the past at all.

“Ah, Ashley...”

She didn't have time to finish because she heard a familiar voice.

“Miss O'Hara, how nice to see you.” She turned around and saw Rhett.

As always, he looked perfect in his expensive tailcoat. He seemed cheerful and even carefree, but only at first glance. His eyes glittered dangerously as he studied her and Ashley. He tried to appear calm, but she could see that beneath the surface he was seething with rage, fragments of the last conversation flashing in her head. But the last thing she wanted right now was to stir up a new conflict.

Scarlett held out her hand for him to kiss and felt the touch of his soft lips, which sent warmth through her body. Pulling away, he glanced at her, stopping at her eyes and she saw the mockery.

“Captain Butler, I'm glad you're here.” She was sincere and wanted to say something else, but Rhett turned his gaze to Ashley.

“Mr. Wilkes, good evening. The last time we saw each other was back at Twelve Oaks.”

“Yes, Captain Butler, it was a long time ago. I didn't know you'd be here today.”

Scarlett stood between the two men and felt a tension that was almost palpable. She felt Rhett take a small step forward, coming almost close to her.

“Miss O'Hara, Scarlett, invited me and I couldn't refuse.” She couldn't see his face, so she would have to turn around to do it, but she could see Ashley's face, which looked like he had been hit.

“Our Scarlett has done a wonderful job with this wedding.” Ashley looked at her and smiled.
“Yes, she really is very talented, even many men can envy this.” She heard the mockery in his voice and felt the light touch of his hand on her back.

It was the strangest dialogue Scarlett had ever participated in. She felt the awkwardness that came from Ashley and the ill-concealed hostility that came from Rhett.

Ashley cleared his throat.

“Well, I think I'll go and find Melanie…Scarlett...Captain Butler” he turned around and hurriedly left them.

She heard laughter behind her.

“Well, Mr. Wilkes has decided to run away and leave you at my mercy.”

Scarlett turned around and looked into his eyes. He was amused, obviously pleased to put Ashley in an awkward position. At first, Scarlett wanted to tell him about it but assumed that it would end in a quarrel with Rhett again and decided to keep silent.

“Rhett, I think we need to talk.”

“Really? He raised an eyebrow skeptically. “Well, let's talk.”

Scarlett looked around and noticed that the guests were watching him with interest.

“Not here... I'll be waiting for you in the garden in five minutes.”

Without waiting for his answer, she went to the garden of the hotel.
She sat down on a bench, straightening the folds of her dress. She was nervous, thinking about what she wanted to say to Rhett. Looking at his behavior tonight, he had not forgiven her and would not make this conversation easy for her. Scarlett heard footsteps and straightened up, looking at Rhett, who was approaching her with an easy gait.

Scarlett hoped he would sit next to her, but he stopped in front of her, lighting a cigar.

“Did you want to talk Scarlett?” He looked completely indifferent, but his eyes were watching her closely.

She shifted on the benches and stood up, approaching him.

“Rhett, I wanted to apologize for our last conversation. I shouldn't have said what I said.” She searched for any changes in his face, but nothing came. “That was rude, I'm sorry. It's just that every time we start this conversation about Ashley you...”

He tensed and his face hardened.

“That's a good excuse, Scarlett, to start accusing me of talking about your little gentleman again.”

“That's not what I meant,” She paused, “Rhett, I... I lied to you.” She swallowed, preparing to say the most important thing.

He laughed, throwing away his cigar.

“Did you lie and decide not to apologize?”

“No, I lied to you then, saying that there was something between Ashley and me.”

He tried to appear indifferent, but for a split second she saw a flicker of surprise on his face.

“And why do you think I need to know these details?”

“I don't know,” she sighed, it was harder than she thought. “I just thought I should tell you.”

“Why did you lie to me?”

“Because you were acting like a boor and I wanted to hit you harder.” She looked at him stubbornly from under her eyebrows.

Scarlett heard his laughter again and saw him coming closer to her.

“It's nice that you've decided to tell me the truth now.” She heard a note of relief in his voice.

“So Mr. Wilkes didn't try to break his marriage vows and remained faithful to his wife?” He sounded smug.

She definitely noticed that this information lifted his spirits noticeably, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Was he really worried that something might have happened between her and Ashley? Was it because he was possessive and didn't want anyone to be with her when he had told her more than once that he wanted her; or was there something more behind it?

She wouldn't give in to him, no. He never apologized for being rude to her, which means he deserved to suffer a little.

Scarlett smiled into his eyes.

“I didn't say he didn't try. I would say that he even took some liberties.” She saw her words achieved their goal.

His face contorted.

“Scarlett, what did he do?” He grabbed her by the shoulders.

“Nothing I'll regret for the rest of my life Rhett.”

“What made him stop? Did he remember his honor?” He smiled, but his smile was more like a grin.

“No, I stopped him.” She looked at him defiantly.

He looked surprised.

“Why?” She wasn't going to give an answer.

Scarlett couldn't tell him the truth about how the memory of his kiss had stopped her from possibly making the biggest mistake of her life. No, it will stay with her forever.

“Scarlett, tell me why did you do this?”

He looked too impatient. She felt uncomfortable, he couldn’t know the truth.

“I do not know, I just decided that it was wrong.” She shrugged, trying to look as indifferent as possible.

Rhett watched her closely, but then stepped back, releasing her. Scarlett was glad that he didn't insist.

“I think it's time for us to go back,” she looked at Rhett questioningly.

“Yes, I'll join you in a few minutes.”

Scarlett returned to the hall and was intercepted by Melanie.

“Oh, Scarlett, there you are. India was looking for you to find out about Christmas dinner. She wanted to ask about the menu.”

Melanie looked behind her and smiled radiantly.

“Captain Butler...”

Scarlett turned around and saw Rhett walking towards them. After their last meeting, his behavior changed. He seemed calm, and he was smiling at Melanie.

“Mrs. Wilkes, it's good to see you.” He bent down and kissed her hand.

“Scarlett told me that you gave Suellen the fabric for her wedding dress. That was so sweet of you. What could be more important for every bride than to look radiant on such a day?” She looked at him with such admiration, as if he had taken her out of Atlanta again, and not just spent money in some store.

Scarlett rolled her eyes and then saw that Rhett noticed it and grinned.

“It was a pleasure to give a gift to Scarlett's sister. You're absolutely right, Mrs. Wilkes, the bride should look her best.”

Scarlett did not want to listen to this small talk, so she excused herself and went to look for India to find out exactly what she wanted. Talking to her wasn't the best thing in the world, but it was better than listening to Melanie babble in front of Rhett.
After a while, she was left alone and lazily began to look around the hall. Her gaze landed on Ashley, who was talking to Frank Kennedy. She remembered his previous words that this evening was similar to the ones they had before the war. Maybe he was right. The people around were laughing and drinking punch. They danced and had light conversations as if there was no war. Once she dreamed of becoming the mistress of Twelve Oaks; holding receptions and standing side by side with Ashley. In her dreams, they would walk arm in arm through the alleys of the plantation, watching the peach trees bloom and talking about everything in the world. It would be such a wonderful life.

“Scarlett, can I invade your thoughts?” She heard a familiar deep voice in her ear. “I understand your fascination with Mr. Wilkes, but you shouldn't watch him so closely in the presence of his wife and prying eyes, dear. It won't do you any good,” Rhett said reproachfully.

She didn't notice that she was really staring at Ashley and the fact that Rhett noticed it made her angry.

“Thanks for the advice, Captain Butler, but I'll figure it out on my own.”

She wanted to leave, but he grabbed her arm.

“Let me ask you to dance, Scarlett.”

“Only if you stop talking about Ashley, please.”

Rhett didn't say anything, just nodded and led her out onto the dance floor. Scarlett heard the familiar waltz melody and felt Rhett's hand pull her towards him. He pulled her too close for it to be considered proper, but now she didn't care. She hadn't danced in so long, and Rhett waltzed divinely. She looked up at him and saw him smiling.

“You look magnificent today, Scarlett. The color blue suits you very well.”’

“Thank you for the gift, Rhett, it was very sweet.” She looked at him from under her eyelashes and was rewarded by his laughter.

“You're welcome dear, and on this beautiful evening I will even let you flirt with me like with your plantation boys.”

“Oh Rhett, don't be so nasty, it's such a wonderful evening.” He pressed her harder.

“I can't disagree. By the way, Mrs. Wilkes was so kind and invited me to Christmas dinner. Dare I hope to see you there?”

“You already know that I helped her organize it, I'm sure Melanie told you about it, so yes, of course, I'll be there.” She frowned.

“You've got me figured out, she really did tell me about it.”

“I'll be glad to see you, Rhett.”

He raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“Really?”

“Why is this surprising to you? We always have a good time together.” He laughed even louder.

“Yes, Scarlett, you're right, you and I are having a great time trying to kill each other. If you promise me this adventure for Christmas, I definitely can't miss it.”

Scarlett wanted to get angry and yell at him, but the only thing she did was laugh. He was really right. When they were together it was explosive, but it made her feel alive. The fire that they kindled with their verbal sparring flared up so much that it could consume anything and everything in its path. But wasn’t that exactly the point? To have a person with whom you don’t have to hide your thoughts? A person who will not condemn you for showing your true feelings?

It made her realize that she didn't feel hatred or contempt for Rhett. Of course, there were times when he annoyed her. Oh, there were plenty of those moments. Otherwise, though, he was a very pleasant companion. Smart and insightful, able to fight verbal battles with her, which she always lost, but nothing stimulated her brain like him.

Most of the time Ashley talked about lost dreams and illusions that she couldn't understand. He was a bright reminder of that life that will never return. No matter how painful it was to realize this, Scarlett knew that she needed to move on. Ashley, on the other hand, stubbornly tried to cling to something that no longer existed.

Rhett on the other hand always talked about the here and now. He was the earthly one, the one who stood firmly on this earth. The one who it seemed could not be knocked down by any storms. An indestructible wall to lean against and lean on.

No matter what, he was always there when she needed him. This will make things easier for her to carry the weight of her life problems and make things easier for her. No matter how annoying he was, infuriating her with his statements, he always seemed to be right. It was nice to have a person who supports you and doesn’t judge you for every act.

Suddenly, one treacherous thought popped into her head. It was so unexpected and so inherently frightening that Scarlett wanted to run and not look back.

She wanted Rhett Butler...

Chapter Text

December 1865

Over the next few days, Scarlett tried to remember what happened that evening. After she and Rhett finished dancing, she pleaded ill health and decided to return home. She couldn't stay in the same room with him, he offered to take her away, but that was the last thing Scarlett needed.

Scarlett barely slept that night. She tried to brush off the intrusive thoughts like an annoying fly.

She wanted Rhett Butler. 

The thought scared her to death. Rhett was a scoundrel, he was friends with the Yankees., stole Confederate gold, visited a brothel, and did a million other terrible things that she was sure he had done. What did she want from him anyway? Was she in love with him?

 No! It couldn't be, she loved Ashley, her golden-haired knight. She tried to revive the image of Ashley on a white horse when he returned from his Grand Tour. She loved her gentle, dreamy Ashley. His quiet voice, his always thoughtful face...his...his…

Her mind distorted this image, showing her the Ashley of the present. A tired and lost man who couldn't find his place in this world. A man who lived in the illusions of the past and did not try to move forward.

Scarlett's brain was boiling. Her world was practically split in two. After all, Ashley loved her, she was sure. It couldn't just be her body's desire, she had misunderstood everything, and Rhett was trying to make her believe it. How could she betray his love? She was probably going crazy because she didn't understand what was happening to her.

And she remembered Rhett's words, “You can't tell the difference between love and lust» No, he was wrong. She would prove to him, she would prove that Ashley loved her. Tomorrow she would go to the mill and talk to Ashley. He will say that he loves her.

That's why she liked Rhett, she missed Ashley and his attention, she was just too lonely and she paid attention to the one who was next to her. That's all. 

She had no feelings for Rhett Butler. It was a trick of her tired brain. 

****************************

Scarlett had a meeting with Melanie scheduled for that day, they were preparing a Christmas dinner together and agreed to choose decorations for the house. But before meeting her, Scarlett went to Ashley's mill in the morning to find out everything for herself.

She entered the building to see Ashley sitting at a desk and filling out paperwork. He raised his head and smiled affably.

“Scarlett, dear, I'm glad to see you. You're early today.” He got up moving towards her.

“Yes, I'd like to talk to you, Ashley. It's important.”

“Of course Scarlett. What did you want to discuss?”

“Ashley, do you remember that conversation we had in Tara's garden...”

“Scarlett....” he paled and retreated.

“I know we agreed that we would never bring up this topic again. But it's important. Ashley, I need to know if you love me...”

She took a step forward and came close to him, placing her hand on his chest.

“Scarlett, I can't... I can't.” He tried to pull away.

“Ashley, please, this is important to me... please...” suddenly he grabbed her and hugged her to him.

“Dear... you are so gentle, so kind. Of course, I love you, how can I not love you”

Scarlett's heart began to beat faster, and hope blossomed in her. But she needed to hear confirmation.

“Would you leave Melanie for me?” she stared intently at his face, which turned white as chalk. “Ashley....would you leave Melanie and to be with me, to marry me?” She was almost screaming.

But instead of answering, he took a few steps away from her and looked at her with pain.

“Scarlett, I can't... she...We have a son. I would never do that.”

It was as if she had been hit, she couldn't believe it. She couldn't believe what he was saying.

“That is, if you were bolder, you would be satisfied to have me as your mistress. So would you be more comfortable in this situation Ashley?”

He seemed speechless, blushing to the roots of his hair, trying not to look into her eyes.

“How could you think of such a thing, Scarlett, I would never do anything like this to you”

“But that doesn't stop you from thinking about it, does it? She smiled ironically.

So Rhett was right, he was always right. Ashley just wanted her, wanted her body. He wasn't any better than Butler, but at least he'd never cheated on her, and he'd admitted it honestly. She sighed wearily. Ashley didn't deny it, he just lowered his head.

“No, dear, no it's not like that. Trust me. You are so important for me...”

But Scarlett didn't want to hear it.

“That's enough Ashley. The only thing you should have done was tell me the truth many years ago, although it doesn't matter now. I think we have nothing more to discuss. With your permission, I'll go, I have a lot of things to do today.”

“Scarlett, if there's anything I can do for you,” he tried to touch her, but Scarlett stepped back.

“No, Ashley, there's no need. Have a nice day”

And without waiting for his answer, she went outside. She got into the buggy and headed into town to meet Melanie. She had a little time to think about everything that had just happened.

Rhett was right when he said Ashley wanted her body, not her soul, but he was too cowardly to admit it. Scarlett was disgusted with herself, from the fact that she had been running after Ashley for so long, from the fact that his motives did not immediately become obvious to her. She should have realized this sooner, Scarlett felt like a fool.

She wanted to scream. Ashley didn't love her, never had. She was angry, upset, and hurt. Most of all offended. Most of all, she was hurt by the realization she was preferred to another woman. Was she worse than Melanie? Was she only fit to be a mistress? She smiled sadly and felt tears running down her cheeks. She remembered the evening on Aunt Pitty's porch when Rhett had suggested it to her when she had been so outraged.

 And now Ashley. Was she unworthy of love? Couldn't a man just love her? She wanted tenderness, and understanding so that the man who loves her would hug and comfort her at night when she had nightmares. So she could lean on him, so he would be there for her when she needed help. But apparently, only women like Melanie could count on something like that, but not Scarlett.

Scarlett stopped her horse and wiped away her tears. She won't think about it anymore. She doesn't need their love! She could live alone, she had her mills and money, she supported herself. She didn't need anyone, not their love, support, or pity.

But no one should know about this conversation with Ashley, not a single living soul, especially Rhett Butler.

Rhett... what should she do with him? But she immediately came to her senses. He had offered her nothing but the status of a mistress, even before the war. He wasn't even her cavalier, although he often visited her house, spent time with her, made gifts, sometimes too expensive gifts, and shared a few kisses. But there was nothing else. He didn't make any hints. So what did he want?

For a second, Scarlett imagined what it would be like if she married Rhett Butler. But in the same second, she put it out of her mind. How she went from loving Ashley to marrying Rhett. She was definitely going crazy.

****************************

Melanie was waiting for her outside the store and if until recently the idea of participating in the preparation of the holiday seemed ridiculous to her, now she happily took it up trying to forget everything that happened in her life.

“Dear, how are you feeling today?” Melanie looked worried.

“Yes, Melanie, I'm fine, thank you. I was just too tired yesterday.”

They entered the store and headed to the counter with Christmas wreaths.

“I was worried about you, Scarlett.”

Scarlett looked at her, wondering what Ashley saw in her. She was completely plain and had never been popular with men. Too modest and unable to say too many words.

“Melanie, really, it's okay, you don't have to worry. Let's choose something” She didn't want to discuss it with her.

The counter was littered with wreaths of various sizes and colors. With red and green bows, cones, ribbons and candles. Scarlett saw a single wreath with a blue satin bow that was lying under a pile of others and reached out to pull it out, causing most of the wreaths to fall to the floor.

Scarlett groaned in annoyance, bending down to pick it up and saw male hands that began to pick up wreaths from the floor. She looked up and saw a stranger. He looked at her and smiled, scooping up all the them with two hands, throwing them back on the counter, and standing up. Scarlett straightened up, having the opportunity to examine him.

He was tall and slender with curly brown hair. He looked to be in his thirties, maybe a little older. He was smiling at her with a wide, radiant smile, and his blue eyes were shining.

“Let me introduce myself, Gregory Clark.” He took her hand to kiss it.

"Scarlett O'Hara“” she didn't protest his greeting. “And this is my friend Mrs. Melanie Wilkes.”

He bowed respectfully to her, kissing her hand and bringing a blush to Melanie's cheeks.

“Mr. Clark, are you passing through Atlanta? Melanie asked curiously, she seemed very interested, which surprised Scarlett very much.

“No Mrs. Wilkes, I live here now.” Scarlett was not in the mood for small talk today and the only thing she wanted was to choose a few things and leave here. “I moved here from Tallahassee.”

“Oh, so you're a Southerner...” Melanie smiled brightly.

Scarlett didn't want to seem rude, which meant she had to keep the conversation going.

“What brings you to Atlanta, Mr. Clark?" she asked politely.

“My new business has brought me to your city. And I am very glad that I met such beautiful ladies first.” He smiled looking into Scarlett's eyes. His smile was infectious and Scarlett smiled back.

For the next twenty minutes, he helped her and Melanie choose decorations. Scarlett thought it was a little awkward, but Melanie didn't seem to mind it. Moreover, Mr. Clark volunteered to carry their purchases to Scarlett's buggy.

As the three of them left the store, Scarlett saw Rhett waiting by the buggy, smoking a cigar and smiling at her. His smile faded when he noticed Clark, who was entertaining him and Melanie.

“Captain Butler, what a meeting,” she smiled sweetly.

“I noticed your buggy here. I wanted to know how you were feeling, Scarlett.” His face was really worried.

“I'm fine, Captain Butler, thank you. I feel much better today.” She turned to Clark.

“Mr. Clark, this is Captain Rhett Butler...”

Clark's face twisted a little.

“It seems that Mr. Butler and I have already met.”

Rhett laughed. Scarlett looked at him suspiciously.

“Yes, we've met...” he looked at Melanie. “Mrs. Wilkes, good afternoon.”

Rhett kissed her hand, making Melanie blush.

“Good afternoon, Captain Butler. Scarlett and I were choosing decorations for Christmas.”

“Yes, Mr. Clark has kindly agreed to help us,” Scarlett decided to add, shifting her gaze to Rhett.

“I'm sure you had a great time, Miss O'Hara.” His face was expressionless. “I have to leave you, ladies, unfortunately, I have some business”

He bowed, tipping his hat slightly and returning to his horse. He cast a strange glance at Scarlett as he mounted his horse and continued on his way.

“Well, Mr. Clark. I think we should go too.” She turned around and looked at him.

“Of course Miss O`Hara, I hope to see you again.” He easily grabbed her hand and kissed it.

“Mrs. Wilkes,” he bowed to Melanie and walked down the street.

“Melanie, what was that just now?” but Melanie was silent and Scarlett looked at her friend.

Melanie looked puzzled. Her lips drew into a thin line.

“Melanie?” Scarlett had to call out to her again.

“Oh dear, I'm sorry, I was thinking. Of course, let's go. We have a lot more to do.”

****************************

Scarlett loved Christmas when the whole family gathered in a warm, homely atmosphere. Songs, a delicious dinner, and of course gifts. The last Christmas before the war was like this. Now everything has changed. Only Suellen, Carreen, and her were here. Scarlett felt a wave of sadness, but she tried not to think about the past and focus on the present.

It was decided to hold a festive dinner at Melanie's house. There were a lot of guests invited, besides the Wilkes, Uncle Henry, and Aunt Pitty were supposed to be there, India, Suellen and Frank, Carreen, and of course Rhett.

The Wilkes' small house was decorated with candles and ribbons, mistletoe twigs hung here and there, and in the corner, there was a small Christmas tree decorated with sweets, which Bo liked. In honor of the holiday, Scarlett and Melanie even cooked together in the kitchen, helping Dilsey with some dishes.

Scarlett loved this pre-holiday bustle and the warm atmosphere of the house. It was nice to spend the evening with close people, although she didn't want to see some of them.

Dinner was scheduled for seven o'clock in the evening. But the guests should have arrived earlier. The evening had not yet begun, and India was already annoying her with her displeased face.

After a while, the guests began to arrive. Scarlett saw Suellen standing in the doorway, holding Frank's arm. She was beaming at him so much that Scarlett felt sick. What did her sister even see in this man? He was completely unattractive and looked much older than her.

After a while, Aunt Pitty and Uncle Henry arrived and the living room was filled with the noise of conversations. But Scarlett was waiting for the last guest, who had not yet arrived. And as if reading her mind, Rhett Butler appeared in the doorway, smiling at everyone present.

The conversations suddenly stopped and Scarlett could see the confusion and discontent on the faces of the guests. Melanie came forward to greet him. He bent over her hand and kissed it in a welcoming gesture.

“Captain Butler, we are glad that you joined us today.” She waved him into the living room with a smile.

“Thanks again for the invitation, Mrs. Wilkes, it's a great honor for me.” he seemed sincere. “I brought a bottle of wine, I hope you like it.”

“Oh, Captain Butler, that wasn't necessary at all.” She blushed.

Melanie went into the living room and Rhett followed her, greeting the others. He seemed completely unperturbed, meeting India's frowning gaze and Aunt Pitti's confused one. Scarlett looked at Ashley, he was polite as always, but she could see he was uncomfortable being around Rhett.

She was sitting on the couch next to Carreen and noticed that she hadn't made a sound since Rhett appeared and looked at her and noticed how worried she looked. And when he came up to them, bowing, she introduced her.

“Captain Butler, meet my little sister Carreen,” he kissed her hand and she blushed to the roots of her hair.

Scarlett rolled her eyes at her, and Rhett smiled at the sisters' reaction.

“Scarlett, dear, I'm going to talk to Suellen,” Carreen stammered, getting up.” Captain Butler...” she hurried away, and Rhett sat down next to Scarlett on the couch.

“Well, Rhett, you were able to charm my sister too. Almost without saying a word,” he laughed.

“What can I say, Scarlett, no woman can resist my natural charm”

“Don't be so vain, India didn't succumb to your charms, and neither did Suellen.” She glanced around the room, noticed Ashley frowning at them, and quickly turned away.

“They could also eat out of my hands if I attached any importance to it… He lowered his voice. “After all, I already have a lady who is crazy about me and that's enough”

She frowned, trying to figure out who he was talking about, but then she saw the amusement in his eyes and realized that Rhett was laughing at her.

“Oh Captain Butler, don't be so cocky. I don't fall under your spell, no matter how hard you try.” She looked into his eyes defiantly.

“You've dashed my hopes, Scarlett. I had hoped so much that you had a feeling of deep love and affection for me, but you trampled on my feelings.” He was playing with her.

“Love Rhett? Don't make me laugh...”

“Yes, even the idea of loving me is simply unimaginable.”

Scarlett barely heard what he was saying, turning her attention to Melanie and Ashley, standing in the other corner of the room and chatting sweetly with each other. She remembered a recent conversation with Ashley at the mill. Nausea rose in her throat as she watched the way he looked at his wife with love.

“What, I'm sorry, Rhett...” she turned to him absently.

“The thought of loving me,” he repeated casually again. “It looks scary enough”

When the meaning of his words came to her, it upset her. It was strange that she was worried about Rhett's feelings. She had never seen him like this. Previously, she had seen in him a man who lived for pleasure, denying himself nothing, and she could not even imagine that he could think about love.

And now she felt sad that he could think that way about himself. At first, she thought Rhett was playing with her again, trying to annoy her or make fun of her. But it wasn't like that, something in his eyes told her that he was serious. Did he really think that no one could love him? The theory itself seemed absurd to Scarlett.

“Why do you think that? She furrowed her brows.

“Scoundrel, rascal, scalawag... that's what they call me,” he laughed softly. There was no emotion on his face, but something in the depths of his eyes made Scarlett realize that maybe it was sadness.

She didn't understand how she even had such thoughts about Rhett, but for the first time, she wanted to take his hand and shout that it wasn't so. He was a handsome man, he was a rich man. He could charm all the women in a kilometer radius if he wanted to and his kisses were amazing... And if he had behaved like a gentleman, he would have been able to regain the favor of the Old Guard and find a girl who would love him.

At the thought, she felt a pang of jealousy, imagining that Rhett might also kiss someone else passionately besides her. But Scarlett caught herself in time.

It was still Rhett, Rhett who would turn her words against herself. And then she decided to tell at least part of the truth she was thinking about.

“It's easier for some people to believe the mask you're wearing and not try to see the truth.” Her eyes involuntarily found Ashley again, but after a second she looked back at Rhett. “In my humble observation, you are more of a gentleman than some of the men in this room. Therefore, no, this thought is not terrible at all,” and smiled slyly at him.

She saw a flash of fire in his eyes and a smile that touched the corner of his lips. He wanted to say something, but Melanie announced that dinner was ready and Scarlett quickly got up, trying to get away from Rhett as quickly as possible. This dialogue was already too embarrassing, she didn't want to continue it now.

Dinner was long over and Rhett said goodbye to everyone, thanked Melanie for the invitation, and kissed her hand.

“Mrs. Wilkes, I want to thank you for this evening, what could be better than spending time in pleasant company?” he smiled so sincerely, looking at her that Scarlett, who was standing next to him, just rolled her eyes. Rhett's similar treatment caused a pang of jealousy in Scarlett. Why was he always so courteous to her, and so annoying to Scarlett and always trying to infuriate her?

After saying goodbye, Rhett went out onto the porch and Scarlett followed him. This was the first time they had been alone together tonight.

He looked at her questioningly.

“Scarlett, have you decided to walk me out?”

“I'm glad you came tonight Rhett...” the words left her lips before she could stop them.

He smiled brightly and laughed.

“Really, Scarlett, it was nice to spend the evening with me? Not long ago, you shouted that you would hate me to death.” He laughs even louder.

How did he manage to infuriate her so quickly?

“Oh my God, Rhett, can't you be nice for once and not try to prick me,” Scarlett exclaimed indignantly, waving her hands. “You're always so sweet with Melanie....”

Again, she stopped in the middle of a sentence with annoyance. Why did she talk at first and then think, she was ready for another one of his barbs? Rhett smiled rapaciously as if he had managed to lure her into a trap. He took a step forward, reducing the distance between them to a minimum.

“What do I hear, Scarlett?... Are you jealous of Miss Melanie?” his eyes were feverishly bright.

She wanted to hit him, how dare he even think about it…Although it seems he clearly read her mind.

“Jealous, Rhett? You think too highly of yourself.” He looked so arrogant that she wanted to hit him. “For me to be jealous of Melanie, she's just a plain mouse.”

He suddenly burst out laughing so loudly that Scarlett thought the whole street would hear him.

“Hush...” she punched him in the chest.” Stop laughing, everyone will hear you.”

“Calm down, my little ignoramus. You don't have to worry, I have only a feeling of deep respect for Mrs. Wilkes and nothing more, no romantic feelings.” He stopped laughing and spoke quite seriously.

She continued to stare at him stubbornly. But she wanted to believe him. And in the end, she reluctantly smiled.

“Oh, Scarlett...”

Rhett suddenly hugged her and his lips descended on hers. There was no passion or need in that kiss, only unimaginable tenderness. Her head was spinning and she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. But the kiss ended as suddenly as it began.

Scarlett opened her eyes, meeting his dark, burning eyes.

“What was it for?” She asked curiously.

“It was my Christmas present,” and he smiled at her, a real sincere smile that was directed at her, not at Melanie.

He ran his hands over her arms and took a step back.

“It's time for you to go back inside, Scarlett, you're going to freeze.” He put on his hat and turned to leave.

Scarlett was confused by everything that had happened in the last few minutes.

“Rhett...” she called out to him and he turned around.

“Yes?” and again that sly smile on his face.

“I'm going to the mills on Tuesday... would you like to join me?” her heart was racing, she knew she shouldn't make such offers, it was inappropriate and wrong for a lady, but Rhett almost always accompanied her and she enjoyed spending time with him. She was looking forward to their trips even more than the visit to the sawmills itself.

“I'll be there as always. Merry Christmas Scarlett,” he playfully bowed to her and strode to his carriage, which was waiting for him.

“Merry Christmas, Rhett,” Scarlett said, but he couldn't hear her anymore.

Chapter Text

December 1865

Scarlett wanted to give Rhett something. He had done a lot for her and her family, and the least she could do was give him a Christmas present. She spent several days thinking about what it could be. What could be given to a man who had everything? And then an idea came to her.

She entered Mr. Jones's dimly lit bookstore. The owner greeted her with a smile. Scarlett walked through several shelves to the shelf she needed. She was a fairly frequent visitor to this store and already knew what was where. This time she was looking for a specific book. She scanned the shelf with her eyes until the right book caught her eye.

Scarlett picked up the gift edition of Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece. She smiled triumphantly.

“Miss O’Hara, what a meeting!" She heard a familiar voice. She turned around and saw Mr. Clark, who was smiling at her, standing at the beginning of the aisle.

“Mr. Clark, it's nice to see you. Are you looking for something specific? She asked curiously.

“No, I just decided to look at new items, maybe something will appeal. How did you spend Christmas?”

“Thank you, it was good. We celebrated with friends. And you?”

“Unfortunately, I was working at Christmas.” He smiled sadly.

“What about Mrs. Clark?”

“I'm not married.”

“Oh, I'm sure everything is still ahead. I'm sorry...” she smiled and went to the counter.

Scarlett handed the book to Mr. Jones.

“Have you chosen a book for a gift?”

Scarlett nodded.

“Mr. Jones, wrap the book in a package and perhaps you have a pen and paper?”

“Of course Miss O'Hara”

Scarlett decided to write a note to Rhett. And I heard Clark's voice again.

“Miss O'Hara, may I walk you out?”

“Mr. Clark...”

“Gregory, please. May I call you Scarlett?” he looked at her hopefully.

Scarlett liked his attention and decided to encourage him a little.

“You can,” she smiled. “I mean, you can call me Scarlett. And no, you can't bring me. I have a lot to do, I'm sorry.”

“Then maybe I can come in for tea?”

She thought for a long time but then decided to say yes.

“Why not, Gregory? I'm sorry now”

“Of course, Scarlett, I look forward to our next meeting.”

He took her hand and raised it to his lips.

“Goodbye”

Scarlett thought about the fact that Gregory Clark began to pay a lot of attention to her. Was he claiming to be her date? Hmm... well, it might be interesting. Not that she had any designs on him, but when did Scarlett O'Hara refuse the cavaliers?

Scarlett focused on the note.

“Dear Rhett,

I want to share one of my favorite books with you. I hope you enjoy it.

Merry Christmas.

Scarlett”

She laughed, took the book, and went to the National, where she knew Rhett lived. She left a gift at the front desk. Scarlett wanted to hope he would like her little gift. Moreover, for some reason it was very important to her that he liked it.

Scarlett returned home. She was surprised to find Aunt Pitty there. She was having tea with Gregory Clark. And she spent the next hour in his company.

***********************************

On Tuesday morning, Scarlett went to the mill. She was looking forward to Rhett's appearance. He promised to meet her today.

Halfway to the mill, Scarlett heard the sound of hooves and turned around to stop the buggy. She saw him on horseback, approaching her quickly.

Her heart started beating faster, she was glad to see him.

“Scarlett, good afternoon,” he beamed as he took off his hat.

“Rhett, you're here.”

She shifted in her seat, making room for him and handing him the reins.

“You look great today.” He studied her, his gaze sliding over her figure, making her blush.

“Thanks, Rhett,” she lowered her eyes in embarrassment.

“How are you doing?” she wondered how he reacted to her gift, whether he liked it. But she was afraid to ask directly.

“I'm fine, Scarlett. I had a very good Christmas. By the way, I really liked your gift. Thank you very much. I was touched.” he was smiling sincerely. Scarlett noticed that he was in a great mood.

“I'm glad you liked it, Rhett,” and it was true.

“Why did you decide to give me a gift?” he was watching her curiously.

“I wanted to please you. You've done so much for me, it's the least I could do for you.” She looked into his eyes.

He stopped the buggy and reached into his inside pocket, pulling out a black flat box.

“I didn't want to give it in front of everyone. When I saw it, I thought you might like it.”

Rhett handed her the box and she opened it, peering inside curiously.

“Oh...” Scarlett was speechless for a second.

Inside was a bracelet consisting of two rows of amethysts in a gold frame. The stones shimmered in the sun, revealing a deep purple color. Scarlett is mesmerized, turning the box from side to side.

She was delighted, it was so beautiful and so elegant. And obviously very expensive, as well as everything that Rhett gave.

She must have been silent for too long because Rhett eagerly called out to her.

“Do you like it, Scarlett?”

Scarlett tore her gaze away from the bracelet and looked at him.

“Oh Rhett, it's great, it's so beautiful. Thank you very much”

There was complete satisfaction on his face. He pulled on the reins and the buggy pulled away.

“I think Christmas dinner was very pleasant, don't you think, Scarlett?”

She put the box away and went back to talking to him.

“Yes, everything was fine, except Suellen's constant chatter about her precious Frank.” She rolled her eyes and heard Rhett laugh.

“Your sister loves her husband very much and is obviously proud of him.” Now it was Scarlett's turn to laugh.

“Does Suellen love Frank? She would have married anyone who offered, rather than remain an old maid. So I have big doubts about big love.”

“Don't you believe in love, Scarlett? Or love at first sight?”

Scarlett noticed again that strange look he often gave her.

“I believe in love. But certainly not in love at first sight. I believe in sympathy at first sight, in infatuation at first sight, in passion at first sight, but not in love. It's something more...”

“An interesting point of view. Do you think love can come in marriage, Scarlett?”

Scarlett shrugged her shoulders.

“I think it's possible.”

“Have you thought about getting married, dear? Scarlett tensed, this conversation was taking a strange turn.

“Married Rhett? I don't think I want that.” She laughed.

She studied Rhett's face, which had lost all emotion.

“I think you're meant to be married.”

“I doubt it…What about you, Rhett? Have you changed your mind yet? Don't you want to come home to your beloved wife for dinner every day at five o'clock in the evening?” she decided to hurt him a little.

He was silent for a while.

“I'm thinking about this” Scarlett tensed up.

“Really? What has changed? Have you finally met a woman you are ready to marry?”

For some reason, the thought that Rhett might have a lover alarmed Scarlett. She considered Rhett her beau, even though he said he wouldn't marry her. And now, some woman was trying to take it away. This angered Scarlett. He belonged only to her! Where did this thought come from in her head? It doesn't matter! Yes, Rhett was her cavalier, and no one else could take him away from her.

Scarlet frowned and heard Rhett laugh.

“Scarlett, are you jealous?”

“What! How could you think that? I don't care about that at all!” she turned away.

“Of course, I thought so,” he continued to laugh.

“Oh, Scarlett, iron the feathers, dear. You have nothing to worry about. I am only yours, forever.” She turned and saw his cheerful face.

He was playing with her, but there was something in the depths of his eyes that she couldn't explain. It was as if he was testing her with such statements. She thought for a second that she wished it were true. Scarlett decided to play along with him, she didn't want Rhett to keep making fun of her.

“Rhett?” she tried to look as interested as possible. “I hope so...” She looked him straight in the eye with one eyebrow raised, trying to read him, but it was useless. His face hadn't changed at all, and there was still a smile on it.

He laughed even louder, without commenting on her words in any way. They rode in silence for a while. Her mill appeared in the distance. Rhett stopped the horse and turned to her.

“Scarlett, I want to talk to you.” His face no longer expressed amusement, he was absolutely serious. “I want to ask you to hire an escort who will travel with you to the mills. While I'm in town, I'll go with you, but I can't always be around.”

“Rhett, I don't understand why I should do this, I can quite drive myself.” He was too annoying with his instructive tone.

“The woods are full of tramps, I don't want you to put yourself in danger,” he insisted.

“I have a gun…” she just shrugged her shoulders.

He clenched his fists in anger.

“For God's sake, Scarlett, I don't want you to be raped! Don't you understand the gravity of the situation?!” he started screaming.

She was shocked by his tone and display of emotion, he always kept himself in check no matter what happened.

“Is that why you're coming with me?” she never thought about the reason for his actions. It seemed like a matter of course for her to spend time with him.

“Are you surprised Scarlett? he became more calm, “Yes, dear, I care about you. It's too dangerous here. I wish you wouldn't visit these mills at all. But, if you can't give it up, then at least I want to keep you safe.”

Her heart skipped a beat. He really cared about her. Why she didn't know. But it was nice to know that there was someone who was worried about her. She reached for his hand and squeezed it.

“Thank you, Rhett...” They looked into each other's eyes for a few moments, he smiled at her tenderly, but then he became serious again.

“Scarlett, you have to be more careful. I know that ladies are not privy to this, but you must have heard about the Ku Klux Klan. The Yankees are ready now, I'm afraid that searches and arrests will begin soon.”

“Rhett, do you know anyone who is a member of it? You're not involved in this, are you?”

He laughed, focusing on the road again, and the buggies began to move towards the sawmill.

No, dear. You forgot that I am a scallywag. I talk with Yankees and carpetbaggers. No, I'm not a clan member. I don't know the names. But, the Yankees know. It could be one of your friends.”

Scarlett calmed down a little after hearing this.

“Thank God, Rhett, that you were smart enough not to do that. I don't want them to hang you,” she rolled her eyes irritably.

“Are you worried about me, Scarlett?” he turned to look at her, he looked very interested.

Scarlett kicked herself inwardly. She shouldn't have said that she was really worried, but he shouldn't have known that. The problem was that Rhett would cling to it anyway and it was useless to deny it.

“Yes, Rhett, why shouldn't I, you're my friend. Naturally, I worry about you.” he did not elaborate on this topic.

“Okay, let's go back to my previous question. Will you hire someone to guard or should I do it for you?”

She decided she wouldn't argue with him and just nodded.

“All right, Rhett. I'll do it. I can take Uncle Peter with me.”

He snorted.

“I am very glad that you decided to listen to me the first time, which of course surprises me. But Uncle Peter is not that kind of company. I have someone in mind if you'll let me help.”

She nodded again, and Rhett looked at her in surprise.

“Where did this meekness come from, Scarlett, it's not like you at all”

Scarlett looked down, she didn't want to argue with him. Maybe he was right and she shouldn't have taken such a risk.

“I think you're right, Rhett, and I wouldn't want to upset you.”

He burst out laughing.

“God, who is this woman next to me? Scarlett, you must have a fever if you agreed to everything so quickly." She got angry.

“What's wrong this time? I agree, isn't that enough? Can't you just accept it, Rhett?”

At that moment, the buggy stopped and she jumped to the ground. She heard Rhett laughing behind her.

“Don't get mad at Scarlett, I'm just pleasantly surprised. I'll be waiting for you here.”

She shouted without turning around.

“You can leave, I don't need you....”

“It doesn`t work like this, Scarlett..."

She didn't even listen to him anymore and entered the sawmill building.

Chapter Text

February 1866

Scarlett visited the mills often. This displeased the Atlanta matrons. But, they restrained themselves. They ignored her business because she lived alone. Although more and more often they hinted that it was time for her to get married and devote herself to her family. Scarlett reacted little to such statements. She smiled sweetly and nodded, not wanting to anger the old dragons.

It's been a few weeks since Rhett promised to find someone for Scarlett to accompany her to the mills. Of course, she wasn't thrilled about it, she preferred to ride alone or in a Rett. But he had been out of town for the past few weeks and she missed his company.

She didn't want to think about why she missed him. Rhett's taunts always annoyed her. But, lately, they had quarreled less. She really liked it. It was nice to just talk to him and laugh, he was the only person she could talk to openly and not be afraid of being judged. It was a pleasant change after numerous sewing circles.

The man Rhett hired was named Archie. As Scarlett later found out, he was a former convict who was convicted of murdering his wife. When she first heard about it, she was horrified. At first, Scarlett thought Rhett was joking. Then, she saw he was serious. Rhett convinced her that he trusted this man and reluctantly she agreed.

He was short but muscular with a long red beard and dark eyes. He was a taciturn man and all their trips were always in silence. Though Scarlett felt safe with Archie, she couldn't wait for Rhett to return to Atlanta.

And just as often as Scarlett appeared at the sawmills, so too did Gregory Clark at Aunt Pittypat's house. He began to bring flowers and sweets, showing interest in Scarlett. She never refused cavaliers. For the first time since the war, she felt like the southern beauty she once was.

He was a pleasant man who could keep up a conversation and showered her with compliments. Scarlett, in turn, could not refuse to flirt lightly with him. But despite this, she did not love him. It was just a balm for her wounded ego after Ashley's rejection.

But despite his courtship, he only dared to kiss her hand when they met and said goodbye. He did not even try to kiss her on the lips. She lacked the fervor and passion that Rhett had. He was confident in himself and always seemed to take everything he wanted from this life. Gregory treated her with deep respect, but he clearly lacked recklessness.

The Atlanta ladies gossiped with delight about her and Gregory. Scarlett knew it. They were just as happy to say, to her face, that Gregory Clark was better company for her than Rhett Butler. Mrs. Merriweather and other matrons went further. They even pushed her to consider marrying him.

Scarlett was angry at their meddling. But, she didn't want a fight. The only person who didn't seem to be trying to get her to do anything was Melanie. She was always there for her. She tried to fight them off, assuring them that Scarlett could solve everything on her own.

Melanie was hosting a dinner tonight, to which Scarlett was invited. She was standing in the middle of the living room and was surprised to see Gregory. He was busy talking to India. She was trying to charm him with her sour smile. But, he kept glancing at her and smiling.

She wanted to laugh at the fact that even now, after the war, India could not keep a man's attention on her. Scarlett saw Melanie enter the room and walked towards her.

“Melly, did you invite Gregory? What for?” they only met a few times and it really surprised Scarlett.

“Oh, he's a very nice man, dear, I thought he might keep you company today.” She smiled sincerely. But, Scarlett noticed she was nervous. She kept clutching her dress.

“Melanie, are you all right?”

It seemed that she was getting even more nervous, but she tried not to show it.

“Of course, Scarlett, I'm just worried that dinner will go well.” Scarlett raised an eyebrow skeptically.

Melanie was raised as a real lady. She was taught never to show her face in public if something happened in her house. Her behavior confused Scarlett.

A moment later she heard a knock on the door and Rhett Butler appeared on the threshold…

Melanie hurried to him, and Scarlett stood in shock. She suddenly realized that her two "cavaliers" would meet in a room today.

Scarlett was glad to see Rhett. He hadn't been in Atlanta for a few weeks. But, she didn't expect to see him here today. “So Mellie invited Rhett too,” she looked at Melanie in surprise, but Melanie tried to avoid her gaze.

Rhett went straight to her.

“Good evening Scarlett, glad to see you.” He was smiling sincerely and she couldn't help but smile back.

“Good evening, Rhett. "You're back..." She didn't finish. Rhett looked over her shoulder and lost interest in her. His face changed and acquired an unreadable expression. Scarlett followed his gaze and saw Gregory approaching them.

“Captain Butler, I didn't know you'd be here either.” His face expressed displeasure, which he didn't even try to hide. But Rhett had similar feelings. His greeting was just as formal.

“Mr. Clark, this is a surprise for me too, it's going to be a very interesting evening.” Scarlett saw the cheeky smile on his face. She felt out of place, the atmosphere between them was heating up and she tried to defuse it.

“Rhett, so where did you meet Mr. Clark?”

But he didn't have time to answer because Gregory interrupted him, addressing her.

“Captain Butler and I crossed paths at an event, Scarlett,” he replied evasively. His answer made Rhett laugh, and he looked at Gregory threateningly.

“Yes, Scarlett. I robbed Mr. Clark at the card table at Belle Watling's.”

“Oh...” she didn't even know what to say. Rhett looked amused, clearly enjoying Gregory's discomfort. Scarlett saw him turn pale, not expecting Rhett to say something like that.

Gregory cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure.

“Hmm... yes, it seems that it was there…Scarlett. Excuse me, I'll be out for a minute.” She could only nod, but without waiting for her answer, he left the room.

Scarlett looked at Rhett, who looked too smug.

“And what was that?” she was annoyed and demanded an explanation.

“I don't know what you're talking about, Scarlett, I just answered your question. But Mr. Clark seemed to find it too shocking. I don't think he liked the fact that now you know about his visits to Bell.” He looked absolutely calm.

“Rhett, why did you do that? Gregory was clearly embarrassed.” She looked at him reproachfully.

Of course, the fact that Gregory visits the same place as Rhett shocked Scarlett. He didn't seem like a brothel-goer. But, she didn't know who went to such places. She had always known only about Rhett, and only because he had never hidden it. She shrank inwardly. It was disgusting to imagine that Gregory slept with those terrible women.

"Gregory?" Rhett raised his eyebrows.

“Mr. Clark...” she corrected herself with a frown.

“Well, Mr. Clark is trying to take away what belongs to me, Scarlett. He was looking at her strangely, but he looked serious. This aroused her curiosity."

“Is he competing with you for Belle Watling's attention, Rhett?” As soon as she said that, she regretted it. His face twisted into a strange grimace.

But she felt uneasy too. This terrible woman was so important to Rhett that he was ready to embarrass Gregory in front of her. She didn't want to believe it, and she hoped Rhett would say something that would change her mind.

The next second, he laughed.

“No, dear. And it's such a big enterprise, and I'm so interested in it that I'm not going to let him get it."

“Men are always so possessive...” she rolled her eyes, which elicited another laugh from Rhett. He wanted to say something else, but Gregory appeared in front of them. He looked calm and at ease.

“I'm sorry that I had to leave you, Scarlett,” he said, ignoring Rhett beside her. “May I escort you to the table, it seems Mrs. Wilkes is ready to announce the start of dinner”

Scarlett looked around. The three of them were the centre of attention. Only Uncle Henry and Aunt Pittypat were not interested in them. They were discussing something among themselves.

India is eagerly watching them. They want to hear their talk. They want to tell the ladies of Atlanta all the details tomorrow. Melanie had a strange smile on her face, and Ashley looked unhappy. To avoid gossip, she agreed to Gregory's proposal. He led her to the table, lightly touching her back.

Melanie was arranging the guests. So, she sat at the head of the table. Scarlett and Rhett were on her right and left, sitting opposite each other. Gregory sat next to Scarlett, and India sat next to Rhett. The other seats were taken by Aunt Pitty, Uncle Henry, and Ashley, who was sitting across from Melanie.

Once at the table, Scarlett felt very uncomfortable. Rhett, sitting across from her, glared at her and she realized it was going to be a long dinner.

Melanie was chatting with Rhett about his trip. Gregory, next to her, was talking politely with Aunt Pitty. Scarlett was focused on her plate, studying the food. And so she would have sat. But India, who could not attract Gregory's attention, decided to take it out on Scarlett.

“How are things at your mills, Scarlett? You spend almost all your free time there, instead of doing more feminine things.” She tried to pronounce it as sweetly as possible, but her twisted face spoke for itself.

Scarlett jerked. She hadn't expected anyone to talk to her. But, seeing India's face and hearing the question made her angry. How dare she talk so mockingly about what she was doing. It was her brainchild. It made her proud and rich. So, she would not allow anyone to disparage her work.

“Thank you India, everything is fine. Things are going very well. "Follow my example. Do something better than spreading gossip to all of Atlanta."”

“At least I'm not flaunting myself in front of the whole city,” she spat.

But Scarlett did not remain in debt for her comment.

“Well, maybe you should, although with a face like that it's unlikely to help you.” She looked at Rhett and saw how he was smiling, he was clearly amused by this skirmish.

At that moment, Melanie intervened.

“India, don't be like that. "Scarlett is proud of her mills. She's good at running a business. "She’s grateful for your help, really, Ashley." She looked at her husband across the table. He was slightly embarrassed, but he nodded.

“Of course, dear. Scarlett has done a lot for all of us and she deserves respect for what she does.”

India shrank back in her chair. She saw she would find no allies against Scarlett at this table.

"To tell the truth, I was surprised to see Miss O'Hara driving a buggy in the city. I was even more surprised to learn I'd buy the materials for my new house from her." Now all eyes were on Gregory. “Here in Georgia, the views are more liberal than in Florida, as far as women are concerned. I probably agree more with Ms. Wilkes that a woman shouldn't do something like that.”

Scarlett's eyebrows shot up. She was shocked that Gregory shared India's views.

She was about to say something rude, but she heard Rhett's voice, flat and loud.

“On the contrary, I think that there is nothing terrible about it when a woman can do what she wants. It's better than her wasting away at home, doing the duty assigned to her by society...” Gregory interrupted him.

“Would you take the same view if it was your wife, Captain Butler? For example, I do not accept this,” his face expressed dissatisfaction.

"If she were happy at the same time, then yes." She felt the air grow heavier from the tension between the two men next to her.

And again Melanie came to the rescue, who turned the topic to the events of the upcoming ball. She behaved so calmly as if the verbal altercation had not happened a few minutes ago. But Scarlett was not as unflappable as Melanie. She was seething internally.

How could Gregory share India's views? He had seemed nice to her, but something in his tone displeased her. On the other hand, Rhett stood up for her and she was touched by such a gesture.

She wanted to tell him that, but she couldn't address him directly. And then she stepped into the general conversation about the upcoming ball. She slowly moved her foot under the table to where Rhett was sitting. She carefully placed it between his legs, touching her ankle to his leg.

He tensed for a second and looked at her. She smiled. He lifted the corner of his lips in response and returned to the conversation with Melanie. She wanted to take her foot away, but she felt him pinching her between his legs without letting go. Scarlett looked at him in surprise, but Rhett didn't even look at her. She pulled her leg again, but he wouldn't let go again.

A second later, he apologized to Melanie for dropping the napkin and leaned under the table to pick it up. At that moment, Scarlett felt his fingers stroking her leg through her stocking. It was so gentle and so pleasant. She grabbed the glass to somehow mask her embarrassment. But the next second, Rhett was back in his seat and continuing the casual conversation.

Scarlett felt uncomfortable sitting next to Gregory. She was surprised to find that he was now talking to India, glancing at Scarlett from time to time. She was unpleasantly surprised by this side of him. They had been in contact long enough for him to know she owned a business. But, he had never shared his thoughts about it.

And now she found out that he was just like everyone else in this city. It seemed to her that it was hypocrisy. He saw her only as a beautiful girl. She shouldn't have brains. All she could do was stay home and have children. And what she was doing was nothing more than a whim that could easily be taken away from her if some man wanted to do it.

He tried to talk to her several times. But, Scarlett did not try to converse with him. She knew it was rude. But, she was in no mood for small talk tonight.

The rest of the dinner passed quite calmly and it was time to return home. Gregory left the Wilkes house first, thanking him for the invitation. Scarlett wanted to be alone with Rhett. But, she had to return with her aunt and uncle. She was unlikely to succeed. She was disappointed when Rhett left right after Gregory.

She said goodbye to Melanie, apologizing for what happened to India. But, she ignored it and kept saying how glad she was that Scarlett came to dinner. Without waiting for Aunt Pitty, Scarlett went out onto the porch. She stopped when she saw Rhett waiting for her on the steps.

“Rhett? Why are you still here?”

“We didn't have time to say goodbye to Scarlett.” He approached her taking off his hat.

“Thank you, Rhett,” she decided to get ahead of him.

“For what?” he asked this question, but he didn't look surprised.

“You know... what happened at the table,” she didn't want to go into it, they didn't have much time.

“Well, Scarlett, as always I come to the rescue of my lady.” her heart skipped a beat at the word "my." She looked into his eyes, trying to figure out if he was joking or not. There was a smile on his lips, but he wasn't laughing.

And when her eyes fell on his lips, she suddenly wanted to kiss him. Her body instinctively leaned towards him, but she suddenly stopped herself. She couldn't afford it. He would just laugh at her for such an outburst. But as soon as she started to pull away, he put his arm around her and his lips pressed against hers. She eagerly moved closer and opened her lips invitingly, wanting him to deepen the kiss.

It seemed he could read her body's signals. The next second, his tongue met hers. She moaned softly into his mouth and put a hand on his neck. Her tongue caressed him, timidly and shyly, but apparently, he didn't mind it. Scarlett didn't want it to end, but they heard voices outside the door, and they had to pull away from each other.

“Thank you.....” that's all she could whisper.

“I'm always at your service, Miss O'Hara.” He smiled slyly and put on his hat, heading for his carriage. Scarlett could only smile after him.

She turned to go back into the house and saw Ashley and India on the doorstep.

Chapter Text

February 1866

Rhett was right when he said that the situation in the city was heating. For the first time, a few weeks after their conversation, rumors spread around the city that on the other side of Atlanta, the Yankees had made the first searches in the homes of Southerners.

The situation was deteriorating not only in the city but also in the state itself, and all this was because of political events in the country. Of course, women were not privy to all this. But you didn't have to be a skilled politician to understand that Georgia was being pushed more and more. Martial law was imposed in the state and the government further tightened the rules.

Scarlett has been living with the fear of the unknown all this time. It was a scary time, and fear consumed Scarlett. Maybe it was only now that she realized that she only lived in the house with Aunt Pitty and no man could protect them. There was Uncle Peter, of course, but he wouldn't have been able to help if something had happened. Trips to the mills scared her even more. She had never considered herself a coward, but she didn't want to take any chances now.

Everyone knew about the campground on Decatur Road. There lived the poor and criminals who were hiding from the Yankee soldiers. Residents of Atlanta who had to use this road had their pistols ready. Scarlett's skin crawled with unease, even with Archie by her side, and in the past week, she adamantly refused to step foot in the mills.

Archie brought her the ledgers she worked with at home several times a week. She even tried to come home before dark if she went out somewhere in the city.

And after a while, her fears were justified. The news of a woman being attacked on Decatur Road spread like wildfire throughout the entire city. When Scarlett found out about this, she felt sick. For a second, she imagined that it could have been her.

The men behaved even more strangely. They went to political meetings. Scarlett and the other women spent evenings at one of their homes. The old matrons whispered to each other from time to time, never telling everyone else about these conversations, but Scarlett could hear snatches of these conversations that were dedicated to the Clan.

Scarlett recalled the discussion with Rhett. He had warned about something like this before and as always turned out to be right.

One evening, she found herself at Melanie's house with India, Suellen, and Mrs. Meade. Ashley and Frank were absent as usual, spending time at a political meeting. There was a warm, relaxed atmosphere between the ladies. And Scarlett even enjoyed spending time with them. It distracted her from her fears of staying in the house only with her aunt.

There was tension in the room tonight. She glanced at the women sitting at the table from time to time and saw how they were trying to concentrate on sewing, and at first glance, they were doing just that, but if you looked closely, you could see how Suellen's hands were shaking and how angry India looked.

Scarlett felt that something strange was happening, something that scared the women who were in this room. And the general tension was transmitted to Scarlett. She threw her sewing on the table.

"Can anyone tell me what's going on here?" She exclaimed indignantly.

India glared at her.

"It's amazing how ignorant you are and don't pay attention to what's going on around you." She literally spat these words in her face.

Scarlett was angry.

"So tell me if I'm as stupid as you think I am."

Melanie interrupted them.

"India is enough! This is not the time or place for such conversations!"

Scarlett had never seen Melanie so agitated. She seemed to have lost her composure.

After that, there was a complete, disturbing silence in the room. The only sounds were the crackle of wood in the fireplace and the ticking of the clock. Something was wrong and everyone in the room knew what was going on, but no one wanted to tell her. At some point, she jumped up and threw her sewing on the table.

"That's it, I'm going home. I'm tired of being here and seeing that you all know something, but no one bothered to tell me!"

"Scarlett, dear, you'd better stay here," Melanie begged her.

"Let her Melanie go! There's nothing for someone like her to do here! India screamed.

Scarlett wanted to hit her.

"Someone like me? Come on, tell me what kind of person you think I am!"

"An unscrupulous woman who drives around the city exposing herself. You have no sense of decency or good breeding. You have done everything to disgrace us, the noble women of the South, by working, even how you work. You're driving around these woods, giving every rabble a reason to attack you..."

"India, keep silent!" Melanie screamed. But Scarlett was already furious, and she wasn't going to end this dialogue.

"Let her speak, Melanie. I always knew she hated me. After all, she needs someone to pour out all her venom and frustration at the fact that no one needs her anymore!"

"And you prefer to hang out with this scallywag Butler, whom no southern family accepts. Yes, and you encourage him, I saw you two on the porch. You clearly shared a very personal moment! That's where you belong, among people like him!"

"India, don't you dare say that about Captain Butler! He saved my life and your nephew's. Have some respect," Melanie interjected.

"I know it's Melanie, but that doesn't mean I have to close my eyes to who he is!" India did not let up.

"It's none of your business who I spend time with or what's between Captain Butler and me. You don't know anything. All you can do is spread gossip!" Scarlett was about to throw her sewing in her face when she heard Suellen's voice.

"She's right, Scarlett. Our men have to risk their lives for the likes of you. Because of that woman on the road. I'd be glad if it was you, you'd get what you deserved!" she was yelling at Scarlett, ready to pounce on her.

"Be silent!" Mrs. Meade's voice rang out. "Someone is coming to the house"

There was silence in the room, and they heard a loud knock on the door.

Melanie went to the door and asked in a trembling voice who it was.

"Captain Butler" came from the other side and Melanie quickly opened the door.

The sight of Rhett scared Scarlett. The only time she'd seen him like this was when they'd fled Atlanta. His face showed no emotion, but his whole appearance and the energy emanating from him made her shudder. He ignored those in the room and grabbed Melanie by the shoulders.

"Where did they go. Tell me, their lives are at stake!"

India quickly walked over to them and stood next to Melanie.

"Don't tell him anything, he's a Yankee spy!"

Rhett didn't even look at her.

"Mrs. Wilkes, tell me, maybe it's not too late to save them."

"How do you know?"

"I've been drinking with several Yankee captains. They knew something was being prepared. They weren't just waiting and now your husband and others will fall into a trap."

"Get out of here. We don't need your help!" India was outraged.

"Hhhh, India," Melanie said firmly, and turning to Rhett, she said. "On the Decatur Road, on the burned-out Sullivan plantation"

"I'll do everything I can..." he rushed out of the house without even looking back, and they heard the sound of hooves retreating into the night.

A wave of fear overcame Scarlett. So it was true. Ashley and the others were in the Clan and they decided to crack down on the residents of the Tent Camp for that attack. Her head was spinning. She was afraid of what was going on there now. Most likely a shootout. The Yankee soldiers will not spare anyone. Maybe someone has already been killed. And if Rhett doesn't make it in time…Rhett…What if something happens to him? He could have been captured or even killed because of these stupid idiots who decided to lynch them. Didn't they realize that they couldn't get away with it and the Yankees would find them, anyway?

Everyone went back to sewing, glancing nervously at each other. No one else dared to speak. After a while, they heard the sound of hooves. Melanie opened the door again, but this time the Yankee captain and his soldiers appeared in the doorway. She recognized the captain as Rhett's friend Tom Jeffery, who had bought materials for the house from her.

He noticed her and bowed.

"Miss O'Hara, good evening. Which one of you is Mrs. Wilkes?" he looked around at everyone in the room.

"It's me. What do you want? Melanie replied.

"I'd like to talk to Mr. Wilkes."

"He's not here. He's at a meeting at Mr. Kennedy's store." The captain frowned.

"He's not there, Mrs. Wilkes, and there's no meeting either. We'll wait outside until he comes back."

He left the house, and they heard him giving commands to surround the house, guarding all windows and doors. Melanie sat down at the table, picked up a book, and began to read.

Time dragged painfully slowly. An hour passed, or maybe more, Scarlett did not know. She did not even listen to what Melanie was reading about. Her thoughts were spinning feverishly in her head, her temples were throbbing. All she wanted to do was get out of this house, but she couldn't.

Suddenly, Melanie stopped talking, and they heard someone singing in the street. Listening, she recognized Rhett Butler's voice, and it seemed he was drunk. Several other voices, which belonged to Ashley and Dr. Meade, joined him.

None of the women moved and listened to what was happening on the street.

"These two are under arrest," Scarlett heard and was overcome with fear. But then the doors opened and Rhett appeared on the threshold, trying to stumble into the room, he supported Ashley with two hands, who was wrapped in his cape and could barely stand on his feet. Dr. Meade, who seemed even more drunk followed them.

"Rhett, I have to arrest Mr. Wilkes and Dr. Meade," Captain Jeffery protested.

Melanie intervened.

"Captain Butler, you got my husband drunk again, I already warned you…Take him there, put him in a chair," she said irritably, which surprised Scarlett very much, because she had never seen Melanie like this.

"No, Mrs. Wilkes, your husband has been arrested and he will come with us." The captain looked annoyed.

"Oh, Captain, for what? Because my husband got drunk? If everyone in Atlanta was going to jail for this, the Yankees wouldn't get out of jail."

Rhett, with an uncertain step, led Ashley to the table and sat him down on a chair. He bent his head over the table, lowering her into his arms.

"They are not arrested because of drunkenness. I am not a police officer to keep an eye on it. They are arrested for the attack on the Tent Camp. Mr. Wilkes and others were there today, started shooting and killed several people."

Rhett laughed out loud, swaying and leaning on the back of the chair where Ashley was sitting.

"Tom, these gentlemen were definitely not involved in this. They spent time elsewhere."

Scarlett watched Rhett closely. Yes, he seemed drunk, but studying him, she realized that this was not the case. It was a game that was played out in front of the Yankees and it seems that Melanie knew this and also took part in it.

"Captain Butler, please tell me where my husband was," Melanie said coldly.

"Yes, Rhett, I'm also very interested in where Mr. Wilkes was," the captain addressed him.

"Let's go outside Tom, I don't want to say this in front of the ladies," Rhett tried to get the captain out, but Melanie intervened.

"No, Captain Butler, speak here. I want to hear it too," she insisted.

Rhett hesitated, trying to look awkward.

"Mr. Wilkes and I had a very interesting evening with others…At Belle Watling's, we played cards, drank champagne, and had a little fun with the girls..."

Everyone in the room let out a sigh. Scarlett was in shock. Rhett and Ashley spent time at Watling's. It seemed unthinkable.

"That's it, Butler. Now I don't have to go home," said Dr. Meade, who was sitting across from Ashley at the table.

Scarlett saw Melanie turn pale and stagger but remained standing in place.

"Well..." she seemed deeply offended.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Wilkes, I didn't realize…" the captain looked confused. "Rhett, do you give me your word as a gentleman that they spent the evening at Belle's?"

"Of course Tom, you can ask Belle and her girls. They'll confirm."

It seems Captain Jeffery looked a little confused in this situation.

"Okay, sleep it off tonight, and tomorrow the three of you will come to me. And don't think about running away. There will be posts set up around the city. Mrs. Wilkes, ladies, I'm sorry again."

He bowed and left the house, closing the door behind him. For several minutes, no one moved in the room, listening. Soon the hoofbeats died down and movement began in the room. Melanie and Dr. Meade ran up to Ashley at the same time. The doctor pulled off his cape and Scarlett saw a huge red spot on his shoulder, Ashley was injured. The realization that he might die came to her.

Rhett easily picked up Ashley, who was already unconscious and carried him into the bedroom. Melanie, India, and the doctor followed him. Scarlett followed them, hearing Rhett's voice.

"Miss India, go and warn everyone else if you are not afraid to move around the city at night."

"No, Captain Butler, I'm not afraid. And I want to apologize for what I told you earlier, you saved my brother's life, although I didn't despise you any less."

"I appreciate your honesty, Ms. Wilkes." Scarlett saw India leave the bedroom, put on a dark cape and slip out the door.

Scarlett silently watched Dr. Mead treat Ashley's wound and listened to the quiet conversation between Melanie and Rhett.

"I'm sorry, Miss Melly... Mrs. Wilkes."

"No, no, I would be honored if you would call me by my first name, Captain Butler, you saved my husband."

"When I got there, the shooting was in full swing. Your husband was already wounded. I couldn't think of anything better than to take them to Belle. She's an old friend of mine and I'm sure she won't give us away," he said apologetically.

"Don't worry about it, Captain Butler. I understand everything. The most important thing is that he and everyone else are fine..."

Scarlett had been watching him closely all this time and caught herself thinking that she was trying to make sure Rhett wasn't injured. She was so deep in her thoughts that it took her a moment to notice that he was looking at her intently for the first time that evening. She caught his eye and saw him nod his head towards the door. Scarlett followed him, and Suellen and Mrs. Meade were still in the living room, talking quietly about something. Rhett followed on to the front door and finally stopped.

"Scarlett, are you okay? Don't worry, your precious gentleman will be fine, I'm sure," he said a little mockingly.

Of course, Scarlett was worried about Ashley and didn't want him to die, but she didn't want to run around him at all.

She could see that Rhett looked worried and didn't even try to hide it, it had been a long evening.

"Oh, Rhett, it doesn't matter now. He has Melanie." Rhett looked at her in surprise but said nothing and scratched his head.

His jacket shifted, and Scarlett saw a red stain on his shirt. Without thinking, she reached out and touched her fingers to his chest, where she saw blood.

"Rhett, are you hurt? What is it?" she asked excitedly. Scarlett could feel his heartbeat under her fingers.

"No dear, I'm fine. You have nothing to worry about." He put his hand on top of hers and squeezed gently. "It's Mr. Wilkes's blood, not mine."

The moment was too personal. Rhett didn't say anything, just looked into her eyes, as if trying to see something in her face. But they were interrupted. Suellen came up to them with a quick step, and Scarlett took her hand away from Rhett.

It was obvious that she was not very pleased to address Rhett, but she overcame herself.

"Captain Butler... may I ask? About Frank, was he with you too? Where is he now?" She looked at him hopefully. And then Scarlett noticed that Frank really wasn't with them. She looked at Rhett and saw that his face had become gloomy, Scarlett seemed to understand what he would say next.

"No, Mrs. Kennedy, he wasn't with us. I'm sorry, he was shot in the head and is lying on Decatur Road right now."

Scarlett was scared when she saw Suellen's face. At first, Suellen's face was distorted with pain, and then she flew into a rage. She was shaking like she had a fever.

"It's your fault!" She looked at Scarlett. "It's all because of you! If you hadn't gone to your mills, nothing would have happened! You killed my husband. India was right, you didn't just disgrace all of us, now all our men will hang because of you."

She lunged at Scarlett, who instinctively took a step back, but Rhett stood in front of her, blocking her from Suellen.

"Mrs. Kennedy, please calm down." He grabbed her hands, preventing her from rushing at Scarlett.

"Don't touch me, you vile scoundrel. You and my sister are worth each other." Rhett released her but didn't move away.

"Stop it, Suellen, it's not my fault that this happened. I'm sorry for you, but you don't have to blame me for all the deadly sins." Scarlett was angry. "Frank should have known what he was doing."

"Don't you dare say his name!"

Melanie came out of the room at the noise, not understanding what was going on.

"What's wrong Suellen, why are you screaming like that?"

Suellen fell into Melanie's arms.

"He's dead, Frank's dead." Suellen burst into tears on her shoulder.

"Oh dear, I'm so sorry..."

Scarlett couldn't stay there anymore. The emotions of that day took over. She just wanted to go to bed and forget that day. She touched Rhett's back, who was still standing like a shield between her and Suellen.

"Rhett, could you walk me home? I know it's on the next street, but I don't want to go alone."

"Of course, Scarlett." he turned around, opening the doors for her.

Scarlett didn't want to talk to anyone else. She didn't even say goodbye and just walked out the door, going down the porch. She heard Rhett following her.

"I hope you didn't take what she said to heart, Scarlett," he whispered.

They walked side by side down a quiet street.

"I think she's gone crazy. She always disliked me, but here she crossed all boundaries. Frank is an idiot, just like everyone else who decided to do what they did today. God, Rhett, what were you thinking? You could have died too," she protested, and in response, she heard him laugh.

"Where's your patriotism, Scarlett? I thought you would thank me for saving your gentleman's life. But I'm still pleased that you're worried about me."

"You know as well as I do that they all acted very stupidly tonight and put all of us at risk. Rhett, do you think the captain believed your story?"

"Don't worry, the Yankees will believe my words because they consider me their buddy and Bell will confirm our alibi, so I won't worry."

Scarlett shuddered when he talked about that woman, but she didn't say anything. They reached Aunt Pitty's house and Scarlett was glad of it. She turned to Rhett.

"Thank you for seeing me off, Rhett."

"Scarlett, I hope you will give up trips to the mills soon."

"I haven't been there for a week and I'm not planning to yet."

"That's good. You made the right decision. Okay, I think I should go. It's getting late."

He looked tired, although Scarlett wasn't feeling any better.

"Yes, of course. Goodnight Rhett."

"Goodnight, Scarlett. Sweet dreams"

Scarlett went up to her room and, after undressing, fell into bed and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

March 1866

After that night, her neighbors lived in fear. Several people were arrested in the next few days. They couldn't confirm exactly where they were that night.

In the morning, Yankee officers came to Suellen's house. They reported that Frank's body, and Tommy Welburn's, was found in a vacant lot behind the Belle Watling brothel. She was inconsolable.

Rhett Butler and Belle Watling swore their stories were true. This was strong proof for the Yankees. But for the proud Southerners, it was a slap in the face. Now they were beholden to the two most hated people in this city. Women couldn't bear to think they owed Belle Watling for their husbands' lives. They owed it to the whore who had them crossing the street. But it was more humiliating for them. Now the Yankees in Atlanta knew their husbands spent their nights in a brothel.

Men were more relaxed about Belle. But they hated being beholden to Rhett Butler. They hated him for being friends with the Yankees, who saved them that night. Everyone wondered why he did it.

A few days later, Frank's funeral took place. Half the city attended the Atlanta cemetery. Scarlett was by Suellen's side the whole time, but she didn't try to support her. After the accusations at Melanie's house, Suellen stopped speaking. She now preferred India's company.

Scarlett was not insensitive. She sympathized with Suellen. But she could not understand the men's actions that had killed Frank. Now Suellen was alone and, as Scarlett learned, pregnant.

She had another problem, it was Ashley. After his injury, he recovered at home and went outside the next morning after that night. It was a miracle that he managed to withstand the interrogation of the Yankees, but no one saw him after that.

Scarlett was on her way to the Wilkes house today to see him. Melanie opened the door.

"Scarlett, dear, it's good to see you, please come in." Melanie invited her in and led her into the living room. "Would you like some tea?"

"No, thanks, Melanie, I'd like to talk to Ashley if possible."

"Oh, sure, but I'm afraid he won't be able to come out, he's not feeling very well. I know it's inappropriate, but you can come into the bedroom if it's really important." Her cheeks flushed with a hint of color.

Scarlett felt a little awkward, but she nodded anyway. She followed Melanie, who led her into a room and left them alone. She saw Ashley lying in bed with his eyes closed. His unbuttoned shirt revealed his bare chest partially to her. Scarlett surprised herself. Until recently, she would have given anything to see Ashley like this. To enjoy his half-naked body. But now it didn't touch her at all. But, she noticed that he was not so well-built. She didn't feel any passion or desire to touch him. She wanted to leave the room, but they needed to talk.

Ashley, who had heard the rustle, called out to her without opening his eyes.

"Melanie"

"It's not Melanie, Ashley." He opened his eyes wide as if he didn't expect Scarlett to be in the room.

"Scarlett, what are you doing here?" He tried to sit up in bed, but it didn't work, and he winced in pain.

"I'm sorry, Ashley, I wanted to talk to you. Don't try to get up." She walked across the room and stood next to him. "I want you not to worry about the job. I've found a temporary replacement for you, and as soon as you get better, you can return to your duties."

"Oh, Scarlett, you're very kind." He reached out and took her hand.

"And I will continue to pay your salary, so don't worry and get well."

He pulled on her arm, forcing her to come closer. Ashley pressed his lips to her wrist.

"Ashley, what are you doing?" She tried to pull her hand away, but he wouldn't let her go.

"Darling, you are so kind, you have such a big heart. Oh, my dear, I'm so happy to have you by my side." He continued to kiss her hand.

Scarlett felt confused. Until recently, Ashley had behaved as if he wasn't interested in her and tried to avoid her in every possible way. And now he was kissing her hand. She felt awkward.

"Ashley, please, you don't have to do this." She managed to free her hand and move away from the bed.

"Scarlett, please don't be mad at me, I..."

Melanie entered the room. Scarlett exhaled, realizing she could finally leave. So, she did. She didn't understand this change in Ashley's behavior at all. What has changed and what has changed in her? She no longer craved his attention, much less his touch, it was amazing. Scarlett thought she might have died if she couldn't be with Ashley, but right now she didn't care. She didn't want him anymore.…

Residents of the city tried to live a normal life without arousing suspicion. The women were still going to their sewing circles. Scarlett attended them with Melanie. India never apologized for what she said that night. But Scarlett didn't want to talk to her.

Even before this, preparations were underway for the spring ball. It was to raise funds for widows and orphans of the Confederacy. Scarlett looked forward to this event. She didn't mind helping to organize it. At first, the matrons wanted to cancel the ball due to what had happened. But they decided to hold it anyway to avoid attracting the Yankees' attention. She gave a generous gift to the foundation, earning Old Guard endorsement.

Now, Scarlett stood before the mirror. She was ready to go to the former arsenal building, where the Yankees allowed them to hold a ball, as it was during the war.

She remembered dancing with Rhett, under the Old Guard's disapproving stares when he paid one hundred and fifty dollars. It had been so exciting back then, and she wanted to hope he would show up today and they could dance again. The only flaw in the evening was that Scarlett had to wear a mourning dress. Frank was her brother-in-law, so she was in mourning too.

Rhett gifted her a bracelet. To match it, she ordered a lilac dress. But now, the dress hung uselessly in the closet. This upset Scarlett greatly.

But upon entering the brightly decorated hall, all Scarlett's discontent disappeared. An orchestra played on stage. Everything was on fire. Couples spun on the dance floor. If you looked closely, you'd see the men in worn suits. The ladies wore almost no jewelry. Their dresses were different from their colorful, pre-siege outfits. But it seems that they didn't pay any attention to it at all. They were laughing and dancing.

Scarlett saw Gregory Clark moving toward her. He stood out from the crowd in his new black tailcoat. She wanted to leave so as not to cross paths with him, but he seemed too insistent in his confident gait.

"Scarlett, good evening. Can we talk?" he came over, trying to kiss her hand, but she refused to hold it out to him.

"I wouldn't want that, but apparently you won't leave me alone, so speak up," she said sternly.

Gregory smiled.

"I would like to apologize for my behavior at the dinner that night. I shouldn't have said what I said. I deeply respect you and admire the fact that you alone were able to build your own business. It was quite unexpected to find out that a woman was doing something like that." It seemed to Scarlett that he was sincere, and she softened a little.

"Thanks, Gregory. I love what I do and am proud that I managed to earn good money. I didn't expect this from you."

"I'm sorry again, Scarlett. Let me make it up to you and invite you to dance." She looked around and noticed how the ladies in the audience were watching them with envy. She couldn't deny that Gregory was an attractive man and a bachelor at that. Every single lady in this room had already set her eyes on him, she was sure. But she wasn't going to give up dancing, that's why she came here today, so she nodded and he led her to the middle of the hall.

They shared several dances. Then, Scarlett apologized and decided to keep the ladies company. She stated that Gregory needed to share his attention with the other girls in the room. He freed her with hesitation.

The evening continued, and at some point, Scarlett heard a whisper that swept through the hall. She turned around and saw Rhett enter the hall.

She heard the ladies whispering. They said he had given a lot to the widows and orphans' fund. She was very surprised.

Even during the war, Rhett did not believe in their Cause. He broke the blockade only for his benefit. And, after the war, he did not seek to connect with the Old Guard. Only his recent act raised questions. No one, including Scarlett, knew why he did it. And now there are donations. She didn't know what he was playing at, but she was sure that there was some benefit for him in it.

He looked great, as always. It was an art to always look perfect in any situation. But he mastered it. He moved easily and casually, bowing to those present in the hall. Women and men smiled at him, greeting him politely. But they felt uncomfortable in his presence. But he didn't seem to care at all, because he looked like the host of the evening.

Scarlett couldn't help but smile at him. He scanned the room with his eyes until his gaze stopped on her, and a wide smile lit up his face. She suppressed the urge to meet him halfway. Instead, she raised an eyebrow.

He walked toward her and she was already ready for him to ask her to dance.

"Miss O'Hara, let me ask you to dance." He took her hand as if he already knew that she would not refuse him.

"You are overconfident, Captain Butler. What if I refuse? She fluttered her eyelashes and stepped forward. Then, Rhett spun her around in the dance."

"I doubt you would have refused Scarlett, as it was evident on your face." I dare say that you were ready to run across the hall to me as soon as I entered." She wanted to step on his foot out of indignation that he had so clearly read her thoughts.

"That's not true. You are not my first partner today, I have already danced."

"And who was it?" he pressed her harder.

"Mr. Clark... he waltzes well." She looked at him slyly.

"Are you trying to make me jealous Scarlett?" he laughed. "Clark is not my competitor."

"How vain are you, Rhett Butler?" she frowned. She wanted to make him jealous, but, as always, he was like an impenetrable wall. "And who is your competitor?"

"No one, dear." She rolled her eyes.

"You are impossible..."

"And you like it, Scarlett, admit it." His face reflected the amusement.

"Oh, no, no, no, you are unbearable." She turned away from him, pouting, and heard his laughter again.

They danced and danced. Scarlett lost count of the waltzes. She saw the matrons' displeasure. Their faces condemned her. She had spent too much time in Rhett's company tonight. After a while, she excused herself and went outside to get some fresh air.

It was already late in the evening, and it was cool enough outside for the end of March. Goosebumps covered her skin, but she didn't want to go back yet. It was a wonderful evening, she missed the pre-war time. Dancing, cavaliers, new dresses. So much has changed since the war. But tonight was a pleasant nostalgia.

Scarlett grimaced, remembering the disapproving looks of the Old Guard. Tomorrow, they would scold her for dancing in mourning. They would also scold her for letting Rhett Butler stay with her. But today she didn't care, she would think about it tomorrow, and no one would spoil her mood.

She heard footsteps behind her and smiled, thinking it was Rhett. Her heart beat faster when she thought about the fact that he might kiss her tonight. Scarlett turned around and found Gregory surprised.

"Scarlett, I finally found you. I thought you had already left the ball." He looked slightly agitated.

"No, I went out to get some air. Did something happen?"

"No, there is nothing. I wanted to talk to you." Surprised, Scarlett looked at him questioningly.

He took her hands in his and pressed his lips to them.

"Dear... I wanted to tell you…I think about you all the time..."

God, he's going to tell me he loves me. Scarlett was amused. She had forgotten the last time this had happened to her. She tried to remember if it was Charles Hamilton at the Wilkes' barbecue. He wanted her to marry him. Now she was grateful that she had the sense to refuse him. She would be a widow now, and even with a child. Scarlett shuddered inwardly. But now there was no war. She had few fans. Gregory's attention was nice, and his recognition would amuse her. Maybe she'll even let him kiss her.

"Scarlett, you are so beautiful, let me say that I am in love with you."

"Gregory..." She rejoiced inwardly. Long-forgotten feelings of satisfaction and triumph returned. She had won another man and forced him to confess his love. She had to lower her eyes in embarrassment so that he wouldn't see her true emotions.

Before she could finish, he pulled her to him and kissed her. His lips were soft and tender. He put his arm around her waist, pulling her closer. Scarlett placed her hands on his shoulders. She felt warm and comfortable in his arms.

Scarlett was too engrossed to hear the approaching footsteps.

"I'm sorry to bother you..." she heard a cold and calm voice.

She abruptly stepped away from Gregory. She feared the man nearby.

Scarlett didn't expect him to find her with Gregory.

She stared at Rhett with her eyes wide open. His body was tense. He seemed indifferent, but his eyes were bright. Scarlett felt as if she had been caught cheating on her husband. It made her laugh because she hadn't actually done anything like that. But the sight of Rhett standing a few steps away from her made her nervous.

"Captain Butler, don't you know the rules of decency? You are clearly superfluous here, you should leave this place," Gregory said irritably.

"The rules have never bothered me." He lit a cigarette. "This is a great place to smoke a cigar. Can I offer you one?" he behaved so casually as if he hadn't caught them kissing.

Scarlett looked at Gregory, who was seething with rage, but it didn't bother Rhett at all, it rather amused him. He paid attention to her.

"Scarlett, dear, aren't you too cold? Perhaps you should go back inside," she could hear the concern in his voice, but she wasn't sure how sincere it was. Such treatment seemed to anger Gregory even more.

"I..." she was even confused. The whole situation seemed absurd to her. She felt awkward about it all. Moreover, she even felt guilty that Rhett had seen them. She didn't want Rhett to know about that kiss.

"Scarlett will be able to decide for herself what to do. Captain Butler, you forget yourself."

"I'm worried about Miss O'Hara's health and nothing more. It's too cold to be outside for so long."

"So you're a noble gentleman now," Gregory laughed.

"I should go back inside." Scarlett felt the tension rising. She wanted to leave.

"Will I walk you out, Scarlett?" Gregory was about to take her arm, but she stepped back.

"No, no, there's no need, it's time for me to go home, it's too late. Mr. Clark, thank you for a pleasant evening."

She turned to Rhett and saw his burning gaze.

"Captain Butler... have a nice evening." He bowed to her without even trying to escort her out.

She moved quickly, trying to leave as fast as possible. But before disappearing through the door, she turned back. She saw two men having a tense conversation. Unfortunately, she was too far away to hear a word.

She didn't sleep that night, her thoughts revolved around what happened at the ball. Gregory confessed his love for her. What did it mean to her? It was certainly a balm for her wounded heart after Ashley, but she couldn't promise him anything. She liked Gregory, she enjoyed his company, but nothing more.

For a second, Scarlett imagined if he would propose to her. Would she have agreed to not be alone? She had doubts. Scarlett had always considered marriage only in the context of her love for Ashley. She often dreamed of marrying him. What was amazing to her now was that her dreams only ended at the wedding ceremony. Scarlett never thought about what their family life would be like.

She couldn't imagine what it would be like to be married to Gregory. But then she stopped herself. He had only confessed his love to her. He did not look like an ardent boy ready to dive into the pool and ask her to marry him after months of dating.

There was also Rhett. He had deliberately interrupted them today, she was sure. And what he and Gregory were talking about when she left. She'll probably never know. The only thing she was sure of was that these two men didn't like each other, and it wasn't about the card game.

She remembered that both were visiting the terrible woman's establishment. What men found in this, she did not understand. Scarlett didn't know what they were doing with the women. But it was something indecent the lady would never agree to.

Scarlett looked out the window. Dawn was breaking. She sighed, irritated. She needed to sleep. Otherwise, she'll have black eyes tomorrow. With these thoughts, she rolled over and closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

March 1866

The next morning, Scarlett woke up with a headache. She had slept only a few hours, and her nightmare had returned. She gave up the idea of going to the mills, it would be too tiring today. Until noon, she tried to read. But she wasn't good at it. Her thoughts kept returning to last night. In the end, she threw the book away irritably when she heard a knock on the door.

Seeing Rhett on the doorstep surprised her. She looked him up and down. He looked especially festive today, in a dazzling white starched shirt and a topper.

“Rhett, why are you here?" she asked irritably.

“I have an urgent matter that I would like to discuss with you,” he replied calmly.

After yesterday's scene, Scarlett was embarrassed to be with him. But she felt that Rhett would not leave. So she invited him to the library. She sat down on the sofa, and he slid next to her, leaving almost no space between them. He picked up the book that Scarlett had left there earlier. His eyebrows shot up in surprise when he read the title.

“The Scarlet Letter, dear? I didn't know you had an interest in such literature."

“I was wondering,” she replied casually.

“You're not in the mood today, Scarlett, what happened?”

“Nothing, Rhett, I didn't sleep well, and besides, I was having a nightmare.” She wanted to brush it off, but Rhett was interested in that.

“What did you dream about?” he asked, looking interested.

She didn't want to tell him at first, but then she thought that there was nothing wrong with it.

“I often have the same dream. It's a thick fog and I'm scared and I want to eat all the time. I'm running through the fog as if someone is chasing me, but I can't see anything but the fog. "I'm trying to find something there, but nothing works." She shuddered, remembering all this.

“It's a dream, Scarlett; it can't catch up to you.”

“I know Rhett, I just... I don't like waking up alone in the middle of the night. But it doesn't matter, you said you had some business.” She didn't want to discuss it anymore, Scarlett just wanted Rhett to tell her what he wanted from her and leave.

“I'm leaving today, and I'll be gone for a long time, probably for a few months.”

“Where are you going?”

“To England, I have some business to settle. And that's what I want to talk to you about. I still want to have you more than any woman in this world. I've been waiting for you for so long, and it's time to finally resolve this issue.” Scarlett jumped up from the couch, walking away from him in anger.

“How dare you, Rhett Butler! If you ask me to become your mistress again, I will kick you out of this house, and you will never come back here!”

How could he offer her something like that again? Scarlett was outraged. How could she think of him as a gentleman if all his thoughts were on this?

He quickly approached her, taking her wrists in his hands.

“Don't shout; otherwise, the whole house will come running here. You misunderstood me...”

“Did you get it wrong? Get out of here, you scoundrel... Let me go.”

But he wasn't going to let her go.

“Hush, I suggest you marry me, Scarlett. Should I get down on my knees?” and at the same moment, he got down on one knee, still holding her hands.

Scarlett could only stand silently with her mouth open. She couldn't believe it, he must have gone crazy. His words popped into my head: “I'm not a man who's getting married,” and now he's proposing to her. It was probably a joke.

“My dear Scarlett, all this time I have been striving to own you, ever since our first meeting at Twelve Oaks. And now I realize that I can't live without you anymore. And it's time for you to marry me.”

It wasn't a joke, he was proposing to her. Her throat was dry. She was looking at Rhett, who was as casual as ever, but his eyes were watching her intently.

Scarlett remembered how long ago she had imagined this. She would get these words from Rhett. He would be at her mercy, and she'd torment him. And now, she heard them from him, but she had no control over the situation.

And then she thought about his offer. Did she even want to marry him? Until recently, such a thought had occurred to her, but then she pushed it away. But why would he do that, because he doesn't love her? She didn't love him either, she was sure of it. She liked him, Rhett could be charming if he wanted to be, and he was very rich, which she liked too. She would be lying to herself if she said that his proposal didn't touch her. Her heart skipped a beat after hearing his words. But it's one thing to spend time with him and share a couple of kisses. It's another to live with him for the rest of your life.

She was not at all attracted to marriage. The woman had always depended on her husband. If she agreed, her mills would become Rhett's property. He could do anything with them, even take them or sell them. Then, everything she had worked on for so long would be gone. Scarlett couldn't even imagine what it was like to be dependent on a man like Rhett Butler.

She blushed under his gaze.

“No, Rhett, I'm not marrying you. I don't want to get married at all.”

“Oh no, Scarlett, you were born to be someone's wife. So why not be mine?”

She pulled her hands out of his and moved to the window, as far away from him as possible.

“I suggest you think about my proposal while I'm gone.” He walked up to her.

How could she hope that Rhett would back away from his idea? Of course, he wasn't going to give up so easily. But she wasn't going to give up either.

“No, Rhett, I don't want to put it off and keep you waiting. I don't want to marry you or anyone else.”

“This is ridiculous… Why?"

“It doesn't matter, I don't want to.” She began to squirm under his gaze, she definitely wouldn't share her thoughts with him.

He took her hands again.

“Dear, I am ready to promise you that marriage with me will not disappoint you. You shouldn't be afraid. I promise you pleasure...” Scarlett thought he was joking, but he seemed to be serious.

“Pleasure? She snorted. “Marriage is a pleasure for men, although God only knows what they find in it. For women, this is a constant hassle. They must endure their husbands' whims, and even a child a year. Dubious pleasures, Captain Butler."

She frowned at him, and he laughed at the whole library.

"Hush, Rhett, Aunt Pitty will hear you and come to see what's going on here.” She turned around nervously, looking at the closed library door.

“Oh, Scarlett, I've always admired your straightforwardness. And I can guarantee that I can change your view of marriage. Why don't you marry a great young man with a terrible reputation and a knack for dealing with women...”

“And with a vanity of such a size that it won't be able to follow you through the door soon," he laughed again.

“Oh, Scarlett… Choose a day. I'd prefer to marry right after my return. If you want, we can wait a bit longer, but no more than a few months. I don't want to wait that long."

Oh, he was impossible, he didn't seem to be listening to her at all.

“I haven't even said yes to you yet, you're in too much of a hurry, Rhett.“

He held her close, not letting her move.

“Why don't you admit the idea that I can't imagine my life without you and I want you to become my wife? I don't want to let you go.” She peered into his face. He was smiling. It seemed to amuse him. But, in his eyes, she saw a strange fire.

She allowed herself to imagine that his words were true. It wouldn't be so bad to be Rhett's wife. He could take care of her, and she wouldn't wake up in an empty bed anymore. They got along most of the time, and she could always tell him anything. It could have worked...

“Oh, Scarlett, are you still thinking about that fool...”

He pulled her closer and kissed her. Gently at first, and then with increasing passion. His lips demanded her answer. It was the same kiss as it was then, on Rough and Ready. All-consuming and leaving no chance for salvation. It seemed to her that he was pouring out all his passion in this kiss. And she answered him, answered him with the same passion that she was capable of. If he had always kissed her like that, she'd have agreed to everything he offered.

“Rhett, please...” she tried to pull away and regain her clarity of thought.

Scarlett was able to focus and saw his face filled with passion. His eyes glittered feverishly, and the arms that hugged her trembled so much that she was even scared. He seemed to be losing control, too.

“Say yes, Scarlett...”

“I can't...”

And then his lips were on hers again. And, even if Scarlett briefly thought of stopping him, it vanished.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. Then, she surrendered to a kiss that knocked the ground out from under her. His lips left hers and slid onto her neck, where her pulse was pounding frantically. But he did not stop and pressed a long, hot kiss to her breasts, covered with the thin fabric of her dress. Scarlett felt herself trembling.

Rhett pulled back slightly and looked into her eyes.

"Say yes." Scarlett was about to, but then she remembered. There was something else she wanted to find out.

“I'll agree, but I have one condition.”

“The condition? This looks more like a business deal than a marriage proposal. Say...” he looked interested.

Scarlett was silent, she didn't know how to voice it to Rhett, but it was important to her. She blushed and lowered her eyes. He lifted her face, forcing her to look at him.

“Scarlett, what's the condition?”

She needed to have the courage to tell him.

“There will only be two of us in our bed, Rhett. No Belle Watling or anyone like her. My husband will only be mine.” She stubbornly lifted her chin.

She wouldn't share her husband with other women, especially whores. She had always been jealous of Rhett visiting that woman. She had no designs on him. But now that he could be her husband, she couldn't let it happen.

Scarlett had long ago realized that Rhett could not be forced. But she hoped that this time he would agree. He wanted to marry her.

He studied her face, trying to find something, and then smiled.

“As long as you welcome me to your bed, I'm willing to honor this arrangement.” She raised her eyebrows in surprise.

He agreed, she didn't expect it. It seems he wanted her to agree to his proposal. And Scarlett was glad that it happened.

“Ask me again, Rhett,” she smiled slyly and saw his responding smile.

“Scarlett, will you marry me?”

“Yes, yes, I will.”

He bent down to kiss her again, but he stopped.

“Did you agree because of my money?” he asked, looking at her intently.

“No... I like you. Of course, it's good that you have money, Rhett, but that's not the main reason.”

He raised one eyebrow.

“So you like me... "It would be nicer to hear that you love me." She couldn't read his emotions, but his voice was disappointed.

“Well, Rhett, you didn't say you loved me, either.”

“You're right, darling, I don't love you. God help the man who loves you. You'll trample his heart like a rag. And if I loved you, you'd be the last one to know about it.”

Scarlett felt a pang of pain after his words. Of course, she already knew that, but when he said it out loud, it was painful. She felt upset but didn't want to show it to him.

“What kind of ring do you want, dear?” she cheered up after these words.

“Oh, Rhett, I'd like a big diamond...” she couldn't help but smile, and he laughed.

“Okay, you'll get the biggest diamond that you can show to everyone around and make everyone envious of you.”

He suddenly released her and headed for the exit. Scarlett didn't understand why the change in his behavior had happened so abruptly.

“Are you leaving, Rhett?” she asked, wanting him to stay.

“Yes, Scarlett, I told you I was leaving. My train is tonight. I'll write to you.” He was about to leave the door, but she stopped him.

“But Rhett... don't you want to kiss me goodbye? We won't see each other for a few months," she tried to make the most innocent face she could.

“Wasn't kissing enough for one day? He laughed again."

But she kept standing there and looking at him. And then he came back and took her in his arms again, this time she greeted him, reaching for his lips first. They shared a long moment of tenderness until he pulled away again.

“Come back soon...” She was telling the truth, Scarlett wanted him to come back as soon as possible.

“I'll be...”

***************************

Scarlett couldn't quite figure out what had happened. She returned to the library and sat down on the sofa. She couldn't believe she'd agreed to marry Rhett Butler. Suddenly, reality hit her. She remembered his bad reputation. He was not accepted in Atlanta. By marrying him, she could become an outcast. Scarlett tried to imagine what Ellen would say if she found out. She would never let Scarlett do something like that.

She suddenly doubted her decision. Maybe she should have refused. But Rhett was so persistent. He almost wrung the agreement out of her. But it was only a promise, she could still refuse him when he returned, especially since no one knew about it.

But Scarlett let her thoughts drift, imagining what it would be like to be married to Rhett. She would spend all her time in the company of this man, falling asleep and waking up next to him. Scarlett realized for the first time that she knew almost nothing about Rhett. The rumors that were going around the city and the few stories he told her. What he was like, his past, and his family, she didn't know anything about. Her aunts, who lived in Charleston, were friends of Rhett's mother. They said she was a wonderful woman. That was the end of her knowledge, but for some reason, she wanted to know as much about him as possible.

In such thoughts, Melanie found her, who came to pick her up for the next meeting of the sewing circle.

“Scarlett, dear, are you okay?” Melanie looked puzzled.

She pulled Scarlett out of her thoughts.

“Yes, Melanie, I was thinking.”

“You look worried.”

And Scarlett suddenly wanted to tell her what had happened. She had no friends to share secrets with. They only saw her as a rival. Melanie was the closest thing to a true friend.

“Oh, Melanie, Rhett proposed to me,” Melanie's face reflected a dazzling, joyful smile.

“Oh dear, it's so wonderful, I knew he would decide to do it after all!” She looked very pleased, and Scarlett's suspicions crept in.

“Melanie, what did you do? Did you talk about something with Rhett?” Scarlett couldn't believe Melanie was capable of something like this.

“No, no, dear. I couldn't...” she blushed. “I just decided to give him a little push...”

“Push?” Scarlett didn't know what she was talking about.

"He and Mr. Clark were at that dinner for a reason. Maybe Mr. Clark misinterpreted my hints about your feelings for him," she said, avoiding the issue.

Scarlett couldn't believe that Melanie had a plan to get Rhett to marry her. It was impossible.

“Melanie! Were you trying to make Rhett jealous? But I don't understand why?”

“Oh dear, Captain Butler loves you so much...”

Scarlett grimaced. Melanie was so naive. She couldn't imagine that, not long ago, he had told her he didn't love her. Remembering this, a feeling of sadness came over her.

“I'm afraid you're wrong, and it's not true.”

"But, Scarlett, he looks at you like that. He always watches your every move, as if no one else exists. You should have noticed. It would help if you were kinder to him. He loves you, I'm sure of it."

Scarlett wanted to laugh in her face, Melanie was so stupid. But for some reason, she wanted to believe Melanie's words.

“Melanie, I want to ask you not to tell anyone about this yet. I want to announce the engagement when Rhett returns.”

“Of course, Scarlett... I'm very happy for you. I'm sure you will be very happy together.”

Scarlett looked into her face and saw that she was sincere. Her face was glowing with joy, and it was so amazing for Scarlett, who had never taken Melanie seriously.

But she decided to set aside these thoughts for later. Now, they had to meet with the Atlanta ladies about very important matters.

Chapter Text

March-April 1866

Scarlett thought about the whole situation. She decided to use Rhett's absence to see if she wanted to marry him. She had a few more months before he would return, that would be enough to make a final decision.

But her plans were not destined to come true. A few days after Rhett's departure, Gregory appeared on the doorstep with a bouquet. Scarlett was having tea in the living room with Melanie when he appeared. They looked at each other, and Melanie blushed.

“Mr. Clark, what a surprise,” she greeted politely. “Join us."

Gregory beamed a warm smile at her.

“I have to decline, Mrs. Wilkes, I have an urgent conversation with Miss O'Hara. I'd like to talk to her alone.”

Scarlett was surprised, she glanced at Melanie and invited him into the library. She sat down on the sofa and invited him to sit down. He moved closer to her and took her hand.

"Scarlett, I know we haven't known each other long. But I've found you fascinating since our first meeting. I love you, and I hope you can love me back." And I would be happy if you would agree to become my wife.”

She wanted to laugh at the absurdity of the situation. Just a few days ago, another man in this room had also asked her to become his wife. Another offer flattered Scarlett. It reminded her of the pre-war days. But he wasn't one of her Clayton County boys. He was a grown man. She suspected that tricks and lies wouldn't work on him.

Gregory was pleasant to her, and she enjoyed spending time with him, and the kiss they shared wasn't so bad. But they didn't know each other well enough for her to decide to spend the rest of her life with him. That awkward dinner conversation made her think he wouldn't let her do her business.

“Gregory, I am very flattered by your offer, but we hardly know each other. I'm not sure if you know me well enough to make me your wife.” She offered a courteous rejection.

“I know, Scarlett, but we don't have to get married right now, we can get to know each other better...”

“Gregory, I'm not sure I want to get married at all.”

“Darling, give me a chance...” he moved even closer, trying to hug her, but she stood up, moving away from him. He began to beg. Her earlier pleasure at his proposal turned to pity. There was nothing more disgusting to her than feeling this for a man.

“I'm sorry, Gregory, I can't...”

“Tell me the reason, Scarlett.”

“Is my reluctance not a reason for you?” she asked, getting annoyed.

“No, there must be something more serious.” Gregory's behavior had changed, and now he seemed annoyed. He walked up to her and roughly grabbed her forearms. “Tell me...”

Scarlett tensed.

“Let me go, you're hurting me.”

He shook her.

“Tell me...”

“I'm marrying Captain Butler,” she blurted out.

It seemed to shock Gregory.

“Scarlett, don't make this mistake, please...” he looked at her pleadingly, his annoyance seemed to evaporate. But she was adamant and wasn't going to discuss it with him.

“I will not leave it like that and I will not give up, I will do everything to make you accept my offer!” He didn't even wait for her answer and left the house, slamming the door.

And from that moment on, her life turned into a living hell. Thanks to Aunt Pitty, the whole Old Guard found out about what happened, and the city buzzed. Scarlett had become the subject of gossip in every living room in this city. She hoped they'd tire of this topic and let her breathe. But Gregory Clark would not allow it.

He started stalking her. He began to come to her regularly, spending afternoons at her house, even when she preferred not to come down to him. Or he was waiting for her on the porch when she returned from the mills. One day he went so far as to serenade her under her window, which compromised her. And by all the rules of Southern society, she should have married him after that.

But Scarlett wasn't going to obey those rules now. She made it clear to him that nothing would change her mind. The Old Guard resisted, refusing to let her decline Gregory's offer. They condemned her for accepting Rhett's offer.

Wherever she met the old ladies of Atlanta, they preferred to talk to her only on the same topic. This was in a church, a store, on the street, or in the park. They tried to get her on the right path in a roundabout way. The bravest was, of course, Mrs. Merriweather, who was not afraid to speak openly with Scarlett.

"Your mother is dead and Miss Pitty can't talk to you about this. So, I must say, Scarlett, that Captain Butler isn't a man whom a woman from a good family can marry. You'll be very disappointed if you do it. Mr. Clark would be the best option for you."

“He saved your husband and the rest of the men from the gallows in case you forgot.”

“Do you think he did it all out of generosity? He wanted to make us all look stupid. He's a terrible person, people like him are not accepted anywhere.”

“Is it, Mrs. Merriweather? I remember how, during the war, you all received him in your living room."

“Everything was different in the war. "How can you contemplate marrying a man with no military record?"!”

Scarlett was indignant.

“He also served, he spent eight months in the army with General Johnston at Franklin.”

She looked at Scarlett with uncertainty.

“I didn't know about it. But he wasn't even injured. Everyone who had value suffered injuries.”

“In that case, they're all worthless idiots who couldn't hide from a bullet. And here's another thing, Mrs. Merriweather. I'll tell you this and you can tell it to all your friends. I'm marrying Captain Butler and I wouldn't change my mind even if he was fighting on the Yankee side."

********************

Ashley's reaction was a particular disappointment to her. One afternoon, she came to check out the mill and caught him frowning at her. At first, she tried to ignore it, focusing on her work, but it was like not noticing the elephant in the room. His presence weighed on her and made her uncomfortable. He gazed at her with disapproval, his silence infuriating her the most. At some point, she couldn't stand it.

“For God's sake, Ashley, how long will you be silent? Finally, tell me what you want,” she said angrily.

His crestfallen appearance exasperated her. He shot her a disapproving glance, his eyes condemning her actions.

"Scarlett, your father is gone. I want to discuss your reckless plan."

She lifted an eyebrow, pausing for his response.

“Your engagement to Captain Butler… You're making a huge mistake. Dear, it will ruin your reputation. He spends time with Yankees and carpetbaggers. Decent Southern society will never accept him. The same fate awaits you. Don't do this.”

“Ashley, don't pretend that you're very worried about this and that you care.”

“But I care. You deserve the best. You need a real gentleman who will appreciate you.”

Scarlett wanted to laugh at his statement.

"Ashley, do you hate that I'm marrying Rhett? Would you be easier with my marrying Gregory Clark?" Or is it possible that you don't like the idea of me getting married?”

His face drained of color.

“Scarlett, how could you think of such a thing? I want to protect you, you are so dear to me...”

"In that case, Ashley, tell Captain Butler in person. Maybe, after your conversation, he will change his mind about marrying me. I won't change my mind."

After that conversation, she hardly appeared at the mill. Ashley's hypocrisy amazed her. How could she have spent so much time running after him and thinking that he loved her? She wouldn't be surprised if he took pleasure in her being alone forever, as long as no one else could touch her. Why had she not seen the real him so many times and wasted so much time?

She wanted to avoid the shame of knowing that Ashley had known about her childhood crush all along. How could she exalt him above other men? He lacked half the qualities she had given him. If he cared, he'd be happy she was finally getting married. But he didn't do it. And it disgusted her.

The more they tried to talk her out of the wedding, the more she wanted to marry Rhett.

The only pleasant thing about the last month was the letter Rhett sent her from London.  

“My dear Scarlett,

How are you doing? Are you all right?

London is too dull and grey, the exact opposite of sunny Atlanta. But I am convinced that you may like it here, next time I will take you with me. The number of shops and English fashion will amaze you.

I think about how you spend your days and how many men's hearts you've already broken in that time. Should I worry about my rivals?

I remember you wanted to get a big diamond ring, I found exactly what you wanted, and I hope you like it.

I hope you're ready for our wedding. I can't wait to see you in your white dress. You'll be the most beautiful bride.

I'm looking forward to the day when I can see you again.

                                                                                                   Rhett”

*********************

Every day, Scarlett found her stay in Atlanta more unbearable. She decided it would be good to leave and avoid these people. She didn't want to go to Tara because Suellen was there. Scarlett didn't want to hear her whining about Frank's death.

And then she came up with the idea to visit her aunts in Charleston. It was Rhett's hometown and his family lived there, it was a great chance to learn more about him and his past. She wasn't sure if his mother knew about their wedding, but Scarlett could visit her with the aunts.

A few days later, she got off the train at the Charleston station. A quarter of an hour later, she was in the living room, drinking tea with Pauline and Eulalie. After a little small talk, they exchanged glances and began their attack.

“Scarlett, dear. Our good friend Eleanor Butler told us that you are going to marry her son, Rhett," Pauline said. "This news shocked us."

Scarlett immediately regretted coming here because her aunts would not leave her alone. But now she knew that Rhett had told her mother about his wedding, and they could talk now.

"Of course, we understand your wish for a husband. Girls your age have been married for a long time. But Rhett Butler is a terrible choice." You are such a beautiful girl, we are sure you have other applicants. More... respectable and with a good reputation,” Eulalie continued.

“Auntie, I appreciate your concern, but there's no need. I know who Rhett is and I'm fine with it.”

This statement shocked both of them because, for the next few minutes, they were silent.

“But Scarlett, that girl thing....”

“It was many years ago and it's time for everyone to forget about it for a long time, Aunt."

She was getting tired of this conversation. Scarlett hoped to find peace in another city. But her aunts would not drop the topic. They would try to dissuade her. She thought about what Rhett's mother would say. She would dissuade her. Or she'd be glad that a girl still wanted to marry her son.

"Society does not forget such things. Since then, he has done many more dirty things. So, even if no one remembers the past, they will talk about the present."

“Aunt Pauline, I don't care at all, I understand this may shock you, but I won't change my mind.”

"We will go to Eleanor tomorrow. She will be reasonable and take our side. She must understand, no matter her love for her son. We cannot disgrace the Robillard family with this marriage."

After that, Scarlett mentioned she felt tired after the trip and wanted to rest. She worried about meeting Rhett's mother tomorrow. And if she was against their wedding, how much would Rhett listen to her? Scarlett wanted to marry him, no matter what his motives were and no matter what society said. She wanted to believe they could be happy together.

The next morning, Scarlett chose her most modest dress. She was ready to visit her future mother-in-law. She was nervously standing on the doorstep with her aunts.

The door opened. A woman, close to her aunt's age, stood there. She had dark hair with some gray and piercing blue eyes. She greeted them and turned her attention to Scarlett. A soft smile lit up her face.

Is this the Scarlett we've been looking for? "Hello, dear, nice to meet you," she stepped forward resolutely and hugged her. Scarlett hugged her back.

“Good morning, Mrs. Butler.”

“No, no, call me Eleanor.” She smiled again. "Please, come in.”

They entered the living room. And Scarlett sat down opposite her. She reminded her of Ellen. The same refined aristocracy and restraint. The woman behaved with the Southern dignity and grace Ellen was trying to teach them.

“Scarlett, I'm glad you decided to visit and get to know me. We can have a great time together. Rhett visited me before he left for England and shared the good news," she said, looking sincere.

Scarlett couldn't help but smile, so his mother didn't mind.

"That's exactly what we wanted to talk about, Eleanor." Aunt Pauline didn't let Scarlett reply. “We are against this wedding and we will not allow Scarlett to marry your son. We love you very much, but we will not allow anyone to disgrace our family."

Scarlett saw Miss Eleanor frown. She straightened in her chair, ready for an attack.

"Pauline, I'm not excusing Rhett. He has many offenses. But, is it fair to stigmatize him for life?" If they have decided to get married, I do not want to and will not oppose it!

“I understand that you care about your son's happiness, but at the same time, you cast a shadow on our family. You must talk to him and break off the engagement!” The tone of Eulalie's voice began to rise, and the air in the room almost sparkled.

“There are two sides to this story, your niece made it clear to my son that she accepted his offer, so what can we talk about?” Eleanor boomed in response. She looked at Scarlett.

“Dear, have you changed your mind and don't know how to say it?" She shifted her attention with a softer touch. “Then, of course, I will do everything to mitigate this situation.” Her face turned sad.

“Of course, she'll change her mind. Scarlett is too young to understand the consequences of such actions. And we will do everything to convince her of this,” Eulalie persisted.

Miss Eleanor frowned again. She was about to speak, but Scarlett intervened to prevent a quarrel between the women.

“No, Miss Eleanor, I haven't changed my mind and I won't change my mind. And to my aunts, I've already said that. Our wedding will take place as soon as Rhett returns from England. I don't want you all to quarrel. We are adults and we make our own decisions.”

Aunt Pauline exhaled.

“It's hopeless...”

Miss Eleanor smiled brightly at Scarlett.

“I'm happy, Scarlett. I know you made the right decision. What do you say we spend the day together tomorrow?”

For Scarlett, it was a chance to learn about Rhett's life. So, she agreed despite her aunts' disapproving looks.

*********************************

Scarlett had been to Charleston several times before the war. Her opinion of the city had not changed then or now. Charleston was a boring city. It was more conservative than Atlanta. She understood why Rhett didn't like it.

Rhett's mother picked up Scarlett at eight in the morning to go to the market with her. This was new for Scarlett. In Atlanta, ladies did not buy groceries themselves. And here it was a whole ritual and an excuse for the ladies to see each other to gossip. Miss Eleanor said that the earlier they arrived, the better food they would find.

She focused on choosing fish and seafood. The smell made Scarlett feel sick. She was not used to it. But she continued to smile kindly and help her with shopping. Later, Scarlett saw that Eleanor Butler had another goal. It wasn't to show her Charleston's cultural attractions. It was to introduce her to the city's most famous ladies.

They all looked at her with interest. Some cast condemning glances. Others felt pity. She didn't mind Miss Eleanor introducing her as Rhett's fiancée. But the way these women behaved toward her infuriated her.

After shopping for groceries, Rhett's mother invited her to breakfast. Scarlett was glad to be alone with her, away from prying eyes.

"Scarlett, please excuse my performance at the market. I wanted to introduce my son's fiancée to everyone." She cast a remorseful glance her way.

“It's all right, Miss Eleanor.” Her face lit up with genuine warmth. “It's just that all these women... it feels like I'm being sacrificed, it's annoying.”

“Dear, I don't want you to think Rhett is so terrible, I know how many different rumors there are about him...” Scarlett saw her blush.

“What do you mean?” she wondered what Rhett's mother meant. Scarlett knew some of the rumors about him were true. But, she had no idea how much his mother knew.

"Oh dear, I know ladies shouldn't discuss this. But, I know all my neighbors are talking about Rhett visiting..." She hesitated.

Scarlett already knew what she was trying to say. The woman in front of her looked depressed and confused. She felt sorry for Miss Eleanor, for how much she had to endure during all this time. To listen to all the gossip about her son. To endure the shame this society has imposed on him and his family.

“Houses with a bad reputation, you mean,” Scarlett finished for her.

The woman's face paled. Either Scarlett's effortless statement or her prior knowledge convinced her.

“Yes... and you've heard about it too. Is this what they're talking about in Atlanta?”

“Yes, Miss Eleanor, that's the way it is. Our local gossips are talking about it too,” she confirmed.

Eleanor Butler fixed her gaze on her. Her eyes studied Scarlett. At that moment, she saw a striking resemblance to Rhett. She always caught him looking at her like that when he was trying to figure out what she was thinking. The woman before her no longer looked like a prim Charleston matron. A steely determination now showed on her face, as if she was ready to fight the Yankee army.

"Scarlett, I love my son. I want him to marry and find happiness in family life. But I must warn you. And even if it angers Rhett, I'll say it...” she paused for a second, looking at Scarlett. “It's not a rumor, it's true. My son sins by what happens in such establishments. And I'm afraid even my motherly instructions don't stop him.”

There was bitterness in her last words. But she didn't stop.

" I can't keep quiet. Not when you're so young... you should know what you're agreeing to.” She frowned at Scarlett. “But you don't seem surprised or even shocked.”

Rhett's mother made a mistake. Scarlett was shocked, but not by what startled her. It was about the subject she raised. Scarlett never thought Eleanor Butler would discuss her son's visits to brothels. This stopped her from showing any emotion. It was vital to play the role of an offended Southern lady in front of his mother.

"Miss Eleanor, please promise me to keep this between us. Rhett must never find out."

Eleanor nodded.

“It will be our secret,” she assured.

Scarlett sighed, she felt awkward discussing it, but she had nowhere to go.

“You're right, it didn't surprise me, because I've known about it for a long time. Rhett told me this.” She saw the shock on Eleanor's face.

Scarlett laughed softly.

"We have a trusting relationship with him. But I don't want to know some details of his life. But I digress. Yes, I know about his... adventures, let's call it that. I'll do everything to keep him from this terrible place again.”

Scarlett was sincere. She remembered the promise Rhett had made the day he proposed, and she was going to hold him to that.

Eleanor's eyes welled up with tears. She squeezed Scarlett's hand, which lay on the table.

“Oh dear, I do not know what to say. God sent you to my lost son so that he would finally find peace and happiness. He's a good man, Scarlett..." she squeezed Eleanor's hand.

"I know, Miss Eleanor, he's very kind. Rhett took me out of Atlanta when it was under siege and saved me and my family from starvation after the war. And I am very grateful to him for that."

She wanted to cheer up this worried woman. Her child was too grown and sometimes reckless.

"Will you tell me about his life here? I would like to know more about him," she smiled encouragingly at Eleanor.

It seems that she was glad of Scarlett's interest in her son's life, calmed down a little, and began her story.

"Oh, Scarlett, Rhett has always been such an active kid. He never sat still, the exact opposite of his brother Ross and even more so Rosemary. It's a pity you didn't meet them, they're not in Charleston right now. Rhett has always been curious. He spent all his time running through the forests around our plantation. But everything changed when he grew up..." her face became gloomy. "His father... was always a cruel man, and Rhett refused to live by the rules of Southern society. He punished Rhett for any disobedience, once he beat him half to death, and I couldn't do anything.” Her face turned sad and she fell silent.

“When Rhett went to study at West Point, things got even worse. He did what he wanted, went for a walk, had fun, and was eventually kicked out. He came home and I thought it couldn't get any worse. But then...”

"That story about the girl..." Scarlett continued.

“Yes. I believed Rhett when he said that nothing had happened between them. But my husband was adamant, he insisted on the wedding, and Rhett rebelled. That girl's brother challenged him to a duel, and my son shot him. At that moment, I knew that I had lost him forever. His father would have survived his son's death, but not that he was alive. He kicked Rhett out of the house penniless and I haven't seen him in over ten years...” she sighed heavily.

“I'm sorry, Miss Eleanor, I didn't mean to upset you.” Looking at the woman consumed by memories made Scarlett feel unwell.

“No dear, you didn't upset me, it's all in the past now. Rhett is back and I'm glad that a girl has appeared who is ready to accept him for who he is.” She smiled gently at Scarlett. “Well, it seems like it's time for us to finish breakfast and move on. I'll tell you more stories about my son if you're interested.”

Scarlett spent the whole day in the company of Rhett's mother. They went shopping and visited some of her friends. It was a good day. It changed her perception of Rhett. She might understand more about the mysterious man who would soon be her husband.

Scarlett stayed in Charleston for a few more weeks. Her aunts would not give up. After a failed attempt to stop them, she grew tired of it. So, she decided to return to Atlanta. The mills were waiting for her there.

Chapter Text

June 1866

The next few months passed in an atmosphere of complete madness for Scarlett. Suellen, who recovered a bit after Frank's death, refused to run the store. She agreed to sell it to Scarlett.

For Scarlett, it was a pleasant change to do something new. But, when she sorted the financial documents, the discovery shocked her. Frank mismanaged his business. She was generally surprised at how he kept afloat. Frank, during his life, sold goods on credit to his neighbors. They made it a habit. At some point, Scarlett regretted buying it from Suellen. But, she had to make it profitable. So now she spent all her time not at the mills, but in the store.

There she met her new friend. One day, a girl about Scarlett's age came into the store. Her name was Emma Stanton. She had moved to Atlanta from Tennessee with her husband. They lived in a small house on the city's outskirts. She reminded her somewhat of Melanie, with the same childish face and big brown eyes. Scarlett took a liking to her mainly because she didn't try to lecture her or impose her opinion on her.

Emma began to go into the store more often to talk with Scarlett. They even went to the café several times for lunch. At lunch, Scarlett saw a bruise on Emma's arm. Emma tried to hide it, but Scarlett noticed.

“Emma, did your husband do this?” She inquired with a quivering voice.

“It's nothing, Scarlett. He didn't do it on purpose...”

“Not on purpose? Do you mean someone can do it accidentally? Emma, does he hit you often?”

Scarlett couldn't even imagine how a man could hit a woman. Her father had never raised a hand against his mother nor against her or her sisters, even slaves. He had never treated them like that.

“Scarlett, please, let's not continue this conversation.” She felt very awkward and was ready to cry, and Scarlett decided not to bring up the subject anymore.

“Okay, but please promise me if he does it again, you will come to me.” Emma nodded.

This situation alarmed Scarlett, but there was nothing she could do.

But at the beginning of June, she received a telegram, after which all this flew out of her head because it said:

“I'll be in Atlanta in two days. R.”

*****************************

Since receiving Rhett's telegram, Scarlett couldn't find a place. She had to admit that she missed him more than she should have.

Scarlett had no talent for analyzing situations. But she now had time to think about Rhett, first of all. His behavior had changed lately. She couldn't say when it started. But he was different from the Rhett she knew before the Atlanta siege.

Lately, his rude comments and hurtful barbs had vanished. Only one topic seemed to anger him to madness: Ashley Wilkes. And if their conversations didn't concern him, Rhett was friendly enough. This confused her. Scarlett could not understand the real Rhett. Once, he had sat impressively on Aunt Pitty's porch. Without embarrassment, he offered to make her his mistress. Now, he was ready to marry her after rescuing her each time. What kind of game he was playing, it seemed to Scarlett that she would never be able to understand this man.

She told him the truth: she liked him, it wasn't love, but it was something more than sympathy. His presence always quickened her heart. Rhett could be very charming. But before, he was her friend, and now he was going to be her husband. Her handsome and rich husband.

A handsome man wanted to marry her. His motives were primitive. He said it was a thirst for her body. Still, it gave her some consolation.

Marrying one man to heal a broken heart was not the best way out. But Scarlett tried to put these thoughts away. As Rhett's wife, she would never again worry about money. She and her family would never starve again. She was sure Rhett would never let this happen, he had already helped her once. But she tried not to think about the moral side of the issue.

Rhett was handsome, she couldn't argue with that fact. She had never thought about his looks before. But she had noticed how the ladies of Atlanta had succumbed to his charm at the start of the war. The more she thought about him, the more she realized that he stood out from other men. The fact that she was marrying an attractive man pleased her. If she was going to live with him for the rest of her life, then let him be a pleasure to look at.

For some reason, Suellen's late husband, Frank, came to mind, and she shuddered. Scarlett couldn't imagine marrying such an unattractive man.

Rhett was completely different. His talent was kissing. She remembered how this vain boor had once bragged. He said he was a great kisser. Unfortunately, he was right.

She remembered that kiss in the library and blushed. Scarlett hoped to feel those same feelings again. If he always kissed her like that, she would be ready for anything.

Preparing for Rhett's arrival, Scarlett searched for the best dress. She wanted to find one that he might like. She opted for a pale blue dress and a deep enough neckline for the middle of the day. She had hoped to encourage Rhett to take more action, and the very thought made her blush.

In the afternoon, she heard a knock on the door and hurried to open it. Rhett was standing in the doorway. He looked great. His mere presence changed the atmosphere in the room as if he filled the entire space with his energy. Now, he stood on the threshold. But Scarlett saw nothing else around but him.

“Rhett, you're here!” she beamed at him. She wanted to throw her into his arms, but Scarlett was afraid that someone on the street might see them.

“Scarlett...” he bowed formally, taking off his hat, his face was serious enough, and she wasn't sure if he was even happy to see her.

Scarlett invited him into the living room, sitting down on the sofa and waiting for him to sit next to her. She had hoped for a different reunion. Scarlett imagined he would kiss her and admit how much he missed her. But his impenetrable face made her doubt this.

“Are you still Miss O'Hara, or should I call you Mrs. Clark?” He posed the question in a relaxed tone.

Scarlett narrowed her eyes, watching him. Rhett tried to look disinterested, but she could see how tense he was.

“What are you talking about, Rhett?” She flaunted her offense in her response.

"I'm going back to the city to see my bride. But I found out, for months, another man had been pursuing her. He compromised her, so she should marry him. So maybe I don't have a bride anymore?”

“How do you know?”

“Gossip, dear. The city is buzzing like a beehive."

Scarlett wanted to laugh.

“Oh, Rhett, what nonsense, this is ridiculous.” She tried to dismiss it, but Rhett gave it his full attention.

“This is not nonsense, Scarlett. Can I get an answer to my question? Did you break off our engagement?”

Scarlett was outraged at the person she believed he was. She got up and walked away from him.

“Of course not, Rhett. I've been waiting for you to come back…." she saw his face darken, and he tensed up.

She suddenly realized how it sounded.

“I mean, I've been looking forward to you coming back so we can finally get married.”

“I'm afraid I don't believe you enough. You haven't even answered my letter. To think that I tried, I wrote a letter to my bride about how I was looking forward to meeting her, and she chose to ignore it. Wasn't that supposed to let me know that you might have changed your mind? What did you do, burn it?” He chuckled.

“That's not true, Rhett, I answered your letter!” She was indignant.

He raised his eyebrows questioningly.

“Really? Why didn't I get it?”

“I do not know, maybe it got lost somewhere along the way or...” She halted the conversation, her hand flying to her mouth.

She stared at Rhett in horror. His mouth twitched. It was the closest to a smile she could get from him right now.

“So where's my letter, dear?”

“I'm sorry Rhett, I forgot... I forgot to reply to your letter.” His face expressed disappointment, which made her feel guilty. “I just... so much has happened. People are driving me crazy, prying into others' business. I thought I sent it to you, but I guess I didn't. But that doesn't mean I've changed my mind...”

“Even so, I'm still interested in this situation, what happened between you two?” Scarlett hoped that they had finished this topic, but Rhett was not going to give up so easily.

“Nothing happened, he came here a few days after you left and proposed to me. I turned him down, saying I'm marrying you. But he didn't put up with it because he was here all this time trying to convince me. That's the whole story.”

Scarlett hoped her story would satisfy him, but he frowned even more.

“Rhett, please promise me you won't do anything to him.”

“Why, Miss O'Hara, are you so worried about him? He sneered in inquiry.

“Don't be a fool, Rhett, I'm worried about you. I don't want you to challenge him to a duel, kill him, and then get arrested and hanged. I still have plans for you.” She started to get angry, and Rhett laughed in response.

“And what are your plans for me, Scarlett?”

"To become Mrs. Butler, but it will be difficult to do if you are hanged" She glared at him, hands on her hips.

Rhett got up from his seat and walked over to her, putting his arm around her waist.

“Then we definitely can't ruin your plans.” His face softened, and Scarlett was finally able to relax internally.

She looked at him slyly, batting her eyelashes.

“So can I finally get my welcome kiss? I missed you...” She put her hands on his chest.

“Really? Dare I hope that you stayed up all night thinking about me?” His eyes were burning.

“Don't be a fool, Rhett, of course not… Well, not so much that I can't sleep at night, but enough that I miss someone to talk to.” He peered into her face, trying to find something. “Well, and you... didn't you miss me?”

“Just like you, darling,” he replied simply. Scarlett felt disappointed. She wanted to hear something, but not such a dry answer. It must have shown on her face because Rhett laughed and took her chin in his hand.

"And you wanted to hear that I was counting the days until we met. That I dreamed of finally squeezing you in my arms and feeling your sweet lips on mine. Every night on the ship, I saw your image. Your eyes beckoned with their depths. Your voice, like a siren's, called me to return to you."

Scarlett caught her breath for a second, wondering if he could be thinking about what he had said. She looked at him, trying to figure out if it was true, but then he laughed.

“Oh, Scarlett, I never thought you'd be so exposed to such romantic nonsense.”

She was angry, he was playing with her as always. How could she believe that Rhett could feel this way about her? “I don't love you...” the words he had uttered a few months ago popped into her head.

“Let me go...” she punched him in the chest, trying to free herself from his arms. But Rhett was much stronger and didn't move an inch, only hugging her tighter. “Let go, get out, I don't want to see you here!”

“Hush, Scarlett, smooth your feathers. It was a joke,” he tried to calm her down, but she only squirmed even more in his arms.

“A joke? Go away and joke somewhere else, Rhett Butler. I don't want to see you, and I won't marry a man who can joke about something like that...”

He maneuvered her body so that she hit the wall, and he loomed over her. Rhett was no longer laughing but was looking at her intently, but she turned away, not wanting to see his face.

“Scarlett, I didn't mean to offend you. I think it's only fair that we both tell the truth...” he turned her face so that she looked straight into his eyes. “You tell me why you missed me, and I'll tell you why I did. How do you like this offer?”

“No...” Scarlett shook her head. Of course, she was wondering what Rhett would say. But her stubbornness did not allow her to give up so easily. “I'm not interested."

“You do. It's written all over your face. Come on, darling, tell me...” his eyes were hypnotizing, she felt like a rabbit in front of a huge boa constrictor that was about to eat her.

But she was silent, staring at him stubbornly and not wanting to give up first. She seemed amused by her behavior because he laughed softly.

“Okay, stubborn woman, I'll be the first to say it. Of course, I missed our talks. I missed the sparkle in your eyes that appears when I infuriate you with my barbs. And I can see it right now. And from your smile, with those adorable dimples on your cheeks...” Scarlett looked at him incredulously, trying to figure out if he was serious or joking again. But Rhett looked quite serious, so she let herself relax. “Well, darling, is that enough for you to forgive me?”

“Yes, Rhett, that's enough for now.” She looked at him condescendingly.

“Well, I expect a response, dear.” Scarlett saw the impatience on his face as if he wanted to know why and how she had missed him.

“I missed you...” Scarlett didn't know how to explain it to him, it was difficult for her to explain it even to herself. "I miss our talks. You're the only one I can trust. I can share my thoughts without fear of a moral inquisition. And... I missed your hugs and maybe just a little bit of your kisses...” She looked at him from under her eyelashes, expecting him to laugh at her, but there was no laughter.

His eyes lit up. A second later, he pressed her against his chest. Without waiting for Rhett, Scarlett wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him to her lips. A kiss that began with timid, gentle touches of lips turned into a whirlpool of passion. His lips searched for hers. His tongue explored her mouth. It made her whole body burn. How could he think that she could marry someone else after such feelings?

Rhett's lips moved to her neck, showering her with gentle kisses.

“This dress is beautiful, darling.”

“I was hoping you'd like it...” his lips slowly moved lower, leaving a hot, wet kiss in the very place where the dress began on her chest. A soft moan escaped Scarlett's lips. It sobered her up. She slightly pushed Rhett away, then pulled away.

“What's wrong, Scarlett? He furrowed his brow, not understanding why she broke off the kiss.

“Did you bring me Rhett's ring?” she asked impatiently.

He laughed out loud, sitting down on the couch with her again.

“Impatient as always, my dear.”

He reached into his inside pocket and took out a small black box. Scarlett waited impatiently for him to open it, but Rhett handed it to her. She opened it and froze. On the black velvet was the most beautiful ring Scarlett had ever seen. A large oval diamond framed on both sides by a scattering of smaller ones.

“Oh, Rhett, it's so beautiful...” she couldn't help but smile at him.

“I'm glad you like it. Цill you let me...?”

Rhett took the box from her and reached out to take her hand. He slowly put the ring on her finger, kissing her hand. Scarlett reached out to him and placed a gentle kiss on his cheek.

"Thank you, Rhett." She suddenly wanted to hug him. She clung to him, putting her head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her.

“How bad has it been all this time?” he muttered into her hair.

“Oh Rhett, it was terrible. They all tried to talk me out of our wedding. They came here and even stopped me on the street. I stopped going to sewing clubs. We were the main topic of conversation there. You may be surprised, but the only person who supported me and is happy that we're getting married is Melanie.”

“I have never doubted Miss Melly's kindness. And what did Mr. Wilkes say when he found out about it? His voice sounded distant. She pulled back and looked at him.

Rhett stared at her intently, waiting for an answer.

“Rhett, why do you need this? Why do you keep thinking about him?” Scarlett lost her temper.

“I'm curious about, Scarlett. Does he share his wife's thoughts, or was he trying to dissuade you from falling into my monstrous hands?” He continued calmly.

“He was against it.” She rolled her eyes.

“And what did he say?”

“That you will ruin my reputation and I deserve the best, and that I need a gentleman who will appreciate me. Something like that. I told him he could talk to you if he didn't like something.”

When Scarlett heard his loud laughter, she was surprised.

“Well, I'm looking forward to this conversation.” He pulled her back to him. “I'm sorry you had to put up with all this, Scarlett. I don't want you to worry about it, I won't leave you alone anymore.”

They sat in silence for a while.

“Speaking of your recent trip to Charleston. You've conquered my mother.… She said I made the right choice. What did you tell her?” Rhett looked interested.

But Scarlett wouldn't tell him the gist of that talk with Eleanor Butler.

"Nothing, Rhett, we talked, she's a very nice woman. I wasn't going to do it intentionally. I wanted to leave Atlanta, so I went there. But my aunts were no more excited than the locals about our wedding and tried to dissuade me.”

“Oh, I have no doubt about that, dear. I don't even know how Charlestonians will get over it. The black sheep of this society marries even one of the famous surnames of the South. Scarlett, we're going to be the subject of gossip for months to come.” He was amused by the situation.

But Scarlett was annoyed by everyone's need to pry into others' business.

“The main thing is that they don't try to torment us with their moralizing. Or rather me, because they will hardly dare to tell you anything.”

Rhett looked into her eyes.

“Scarlett, I don't want you to worry about this. Forget about all these people. They don't matter.” He left a gentle kiss on her lips.

Scarlett was always surprised. He ignored those who disliked or despised him. Rhett had a special talent for smiling sweetly at them. It was as if their words did not touch him. Now, sitting on the couch in his arms, she finally understood. It was the feeling that had been assaulting her for a long time when with him. It was a feeling of calm as if nothing in this world could reach her. Scarlett believed she was doing everything right. Others disagreed. But, for some unknown reason, being with this man felt right.

“Rhett, will you stay for lunch? " She looked at him hopefully.

“I'm sorry, dear, I have business in the city, but I'll come to you tomorrow.” He kissed her gently on the lips again.

“Tomorrow is Sunday, Rhett, I'm going to church in the morning.”

“Then I'll go with you there,” he said, getting up from the couch.

“To the church?” she laughed.

“What made you laugh so much, Scarlett?”

“It's hard for me to imagine you there, Rhett, but I'd be glad if you'd join me.”

Scarlett walked him to the door, where they agreed to meet tomorrow.

*************************

They agreed with Rhett that he would pick her up and they would go to church together. It was strange for Scarlett. She couldn't imagine Rhett at church. She didn't understand why he needed it. She wasn't a devout parishioner. But she had been accompanying Melanie lately. So it had become a habit to spend Sunday mornings like this.

Rhett met her on Aunt Pitty's doorstep and offered her his hand. Side by side, they set off on foot, attracting everyone's attention. Scarlett felt uneasy with people giving them strange glances and whispering. But when she looked at Rhett, she saw it didn't bother him. He walked beside her with his head held high, bowing to passersby while talking to her. He relaxed his body, with a slight smile on his lips.

This change amazed Scarlett. She had never seen Rhett like this. He usually mocked her or pretended to be indifferent. But not today.

He roused her from her reverie with his question.

“Scarlett, have you thought about the wedding date yet? I'd rather do it as soon as possible, but you need time to prepare. What do you say about the 30th of June?”

Scarlett thought about his words. It would be in about three weeks. If they started preparing now, they would be on time.

"It's okay, Rhett. Who can we invite?” Scarlett was excited by the idea. She wanted a big, lavish wedding with many guests, expensive dishes, and dancing.

He laughed at the way her eyes lit up.

"We can invite whoever you want. But, I insist on a modest wedding, dear." She was upset to hear that from Rhett.

“But Rhett, why? She furrowed her brows, which caused him to have another fit of laughter.

“And you probably wanted to throw my dirty money in the face of the Old Guard so that they would turn green with envy?”

“Well, no... I wanted something big,” she replied dreamily.

“Darling, in the current situation, this is not the best option. But I'm offering you an alternative. We won't invite the whole city to the wedding. We'll have a modest ceremony. But, we'll host a festive dinner at the National for our guests, with dancing. What do you say to that?”

Scarlett would have liked something more pompous. But the National's evening was not so bad. It was better than nothing. Scarlett didn't understand why she couldn't arrange a wedding the way she wanted. Even during Rhett's absence, she dreamed. She wanted to buy everything she desired and not save.

Of course, she had mills, and now a store, which brought her money, but she did not allow herself to spend it right and left. The memory of the hungry times in Tara never let her go. The fear that she might lose everything haunted her. But Rhett had millions, she was sure of it, and by becoming his wife, she would be able to do what she wanted.

It seems she was silent for too long because Rhett added.

"We'll honeymoon in New Orleans. You can buy anything, my dear." This thrilled Scarlett. Rhett noticed.

“Of course Rhett, I agree...” he laughed, looking at her smiling face.

They reached the church. Seeing a crowd at the entrance, Scarlett tightened her grip on Rhett's hand. He looked at her encouragingly. Then, he led her into the crowd. She heard whispers from those around her. She smiled sweetly as she greeted the neighbors. Then, she directed Rhett inside, where she sat with Melanie. Melanie rose to greet them. She was genuinely glad to see her and Rhett, but her joy was not shared by Ashley, who sat with a sullen look.

But Rhett didn't seem to care. He mocked Ashley, nodded to him, then focused on Melanie. He drew her into a light conversation. Ashley seemed surprised that Rhett ignored him. But he said nothing and sat back down on the bench.

A few minutes later, Melanie joined him, Scarlett sat beside her, and Rhett sat in the aisle. Scarlett could even feel the glances that others cast at her from behind, and this did not allow her to relax. At some point, a warm hand squeezed hers. She turned to Rhett. He nodded at her, almost imperceptibly. She exhaled and squeezed his hand in response.

Today, the sermon seemed to last forever. Scarlett fidgeted in the pew, wanting to leave as soon as possible. When the pastor finally finished, Scarlett hurried to leave. But Rhett stopped her. He wanted to set a wedding date with Reverend Jones. Mrs. Meade and Mrs. Elsing stopped her as she tried to leave.

“Oh, Scarlett, I see Captain Butler has returned and decided to join you today. It's such a surprise,” Mrs. Elsing said sweetly.

"We were surprised to learn that he donated a huge amount to our church's foundation yesterday." It's very noble, of course, but I don't recall him doing this before,” Mrs. Mead continued.

Scarlett tried not to look surprised after what she heard. So yesterday, Rhett donated to a church that he had never attended. She knew he didn't do anything for nothing. It was important to him that the Old Guard talked about it. But why? She decided that she would ask him about it later.

“Yes, Mrs. Meade. Rhett is very generous and supports the people of Atlanta who are in need.” Hearing this, Mrs. Meade's face twisted. She knew, as well as Scarlett, that it was not true. Rhett did not care about others. But she would never have said that out loud.

“Of course, Scarlett, it was generous.”

Scarlett saw Rhett coming. She relaxed, knowing they could finally leave.

“Mrs. Meade, Mrs. Elsing. Nice to see you today.” He had a perfect smile on his face. He bowed slightly to the ladies, standing next to Scarlett. “I was discussing the date of our wedding with the reverend. We will send you invitations.” He kept smiling sweetly, despite the old matrons' frowns at his words.

“Of course, Captain Butler. 'That's very kind. We congratulate you on your wedding,' Mrs. Elsing said hesitantly.

They amazed Scarlett with their hypocrisy. They had been telling her to end the engagement. They said Rhett would ruin her reputation. And now, standing right in front of him, they were congratulating them on their wedding. Scarlett was seething internally, she needed to leave this place as soon as possible.

She touched the crook of his elbow to get his attention. She tried to convey, with her eyes, what she wanted. It took Rhett no more than a few seconds to figure out the signal.

“Ladies, I'm afraid we have to go. It was nice to meet you. Have a nice day."

Scarlett smiled at them tightly and dragged him to the exit.

“You're very impatient today, dear.” He laughed as he walked down the stairs with her.

“Oh Rhett, stop laughing. You didn't want to stay there with those old peahens any more than I did.”

“Scarlett...” she heard a familiar voice behind her and turned around.

Her new friend Emma was approaching her. She was arm in arm with a tall, scowling man whom Scarlett thought was her husband.

“Good morning, Scarlett, I'm so glad to see you.” Emma was smiling sincerely. “Finally, I can introduce you to my husband, this is Edward. Edward, this is Scarlett, I told you about her.”

The man smiled tightly.

“Nice to meet you, Miss O'Hara, Emma has been talking about you a lot lately.”

Scarlett shuddered. She no longer liked this man. He could have left the bruises on Emma's hands.

“Mr. Stanton, Emma, this is Captain Butler, my fiancé." Rhett bowed politely and smiled at Emma, which made her husband frown.

“Nice to meet you."

The situation seemed odd to Scarlett. Stanton disliked Rhett for no reason. She suggested meeting next Friday for dinner at Aunt Pitty's. Stanton reluctantly agreed, and Emma was happy to see Scarlett again. The dinner was set for next Friday. Scarlett feared the consequences.

Chapter Text

June 1866

"So this is that store," Scarlett heard a familiar voice and turned around.

She spent the whole morning arranging the goods. She wanted to sell the stale items to customers. When she heard Rhett's voice, she was glad to finally see him. They had been busy preparing for the wedding for the past few days and had done it separately. Scarlett started sewing a wedding dress. Rhett paid for the most expensive silk, found only in Atlanta. And she was allowed to choose the wedding cake. But Rhett handled the ceremony and dinner exclusively. Scarlett tried to object, but Rhett was adamant.

And now he appeared in her store, which she had told him about after going to church. Rhett was surprised by her purchase but appreciated her efforts to put this store in order.

“Rhett, have you come to visit me?” She was genuinely glad to see him.

"I came to check on my bride. I hoped she was preparing for the wedding. But, no, she spends all her time in her new store." He crossed the store, approaching her.

Rhett tried to hug her, but Scarlett held out her arms, warning him with a look to behave himself. They were already a sight for curious shoppers. Scarlett wanted to avoid giving the local ladies more reason to gossip.

“I'm preparing for it, but unfortunately, you only entrusted me with a cake and a dress. And it doesn't take that long,” she said accusingly.

“Dear…” Rhett took her hand and brought it to his lips. "I care about you, so I didn't want you to worry before the big event. I decided to save you the trouble."

Oh, she didn't believe a word he said.

“You just don't trust me to choose the rest of Rhett, and caring has nothing to do with it.” She narrowed her eyes, looking at him sternly, at which he just laughed.

“Don't get mad, Scarlett, I promise I'll compensate for everything during our honeymoon. By the way, why is the store still called the “Frank Kennedy Store”? Aren't you going to change the name?”

“I have already ordered a new sign, but it is not ready yet. Do you want it to be called “Scarlett Butler's Store”? She smiled slyly at him, batting her eyelashes.

He just laughed.

“It sounds good, I would even say wonderful. My last name suits you. But you can call it whatever you like. I won't interfere.”

“God, what an idyll. The lovers are finally reunited."

Scarlett heard the voice and looked at the visitor who was standing a few steps away from her.

“Gregory, I haven't seen you for a long time. How are you?”  Scarlett tried to ask as politely as possible.

Since Rhett had returned, she had not seen Gregory in her house or anywhere near it, which made her so happy, and she could breathe calmly. He had given up trying to get her.

“How kind of you to ask, Miss O'Hara. I'm not as happy as the two of you, but I'm fine.” He turned his attention to Rhett. “How was your trip, Mr. Butler? You don't plan to leave your bride for so long anymore, someone might steal her,” his face twisted into a grin.

Scarlett felt Rhett come close to her and put his hand on her waist. His face showed no emotion, and he seemed very calm.

“Don't worry, Mr. Clark. I don't plan to leave Atlanta anytime soon, except for a honeymoon with my wife. So no one will have a chance to try to compromise her.”

Scarlett looked around the store and tensed. All the customers seemed to be shopping. But they were secretly watching them and trying to hear their conversation.

“It's so sweet, Scarlett, your groom is such a gentleman, always ready to guard your virtue. It's a pity that all his gentlemanly qualities end up in bed with Belle Watling.”

Scarlett gasped and turned pale. She heard the other customers whispering. She wanted to run away somewhere, so as not to be a participant in this awkward scene. She understood that Gregory Clark was trying to discredit Rhett in her eyes.

“It seems to me, Mr. Clark, that my bride is able to assess my qualities on her own. And even more so, she will not believe empty gossip.” He tightened his grip on her waist, looking into her eyes encouragingly. But Scarlett only wanted to be carried through the ground.

“Empty gossip?” Clark burst out laughing. “Scarlett, what about the fact that your future beloved husband owns a brothel? Would you also not believe such gossip? Think, my dear, who you choose for your husband, it's not too late to change your mind.”

This news was not new to Scarlett. Even on that visit to Rhett in prison, he had told her about it. She didn't enjoy it. Also, Scarlett hated Belle Watling with all her soul. She didn't know why. But she couldn't do anything about it.

She saw that the situation between the two men was heating up. And she didn't want Rhett to do something stupid.

“Mr. Clark, please leave my store. You are not welcome here.We will discuss, without you, whatever we need to discuss with Captain Butler."

Scarlett was seething with anger. He made her look like a fool in front of the customers, who would now spread it all over the city. And she and Rhett would once again become an incessant object of gossip.

Rhett took a step forward, but she grabbed his arm, trying to prevent any further attempts by the two men to clash. And when Clark left the store, she made Rhett look into her eyes. He looked angry, even though he was trying to keep calm.

“Rhett, promise me you won't do anything to him, please.”

“What are you talking about, dear? I wasn't going to do anything,” he replied casually.

Scarlett looked at him skeptically, he was trying to seem too indifferent.

“Oh, I don't believe a word you're saying, Rhett Butler.” She knew Rhett as well as she could. He wasn't the kind of man who swallowed insults. She needed to distract him somehow and turned on all her charm.

“What can I do for you, dear, so that you don't try to take revenge on him?” she tried to smile seductively at him.

“Dear? We're not married yet, and you're trying to seduce me and make me dance to your tune, Scarlett," he laughed softly, then whispered in her ear. “I'll wait until New Orleans, and there you can try all your methods on me, and I'll enjoy every one of them, sweetheart.”

Scarlett blushed terribly, his hints were vulgar as always.

“Rhett!” she tried to protest.

“Okay, I promise not to do anything. Consider him very lucky.” He exhaled and smiled at her. “He's lucky that I'm too busy with our wedding.”

“Oh, yeah, I remember. Preparations that I am not involved in...”

*****************************

The summer in Atlanta turned out to be especially hot this year. Scarlett's bedroom was stuffy, despite the open window. So, she gave up her long-sleeve nightgown for a summer chemise with wide straps. But still, it didn't save her. It was almost midnight, and she was still awake, tossing and turning in bed all the time. In the end, she decided to go down to the kitchen and eat something delicious. There should still be cakes left that they hadn't finished for dinner.

She returned with her loot. There were two éclairs on a plate. She finished one on the way to the bedroom. Scarlett always loved sweets, even before the war. At Tara, she often sneaked into the kitchen at night and ate the cake that Dilsey was making.

A new pastry shop had recently opened in the city, and Scarlett was a frequent visitor there. Today she brought home eclairs, which she was going to eat now. As soon as she put the plate on the bedside table, Scarlett heard soft footsteps in the hallway. At first, she thought it was Aunt Pitty, but she didn't hear the sound of the door opening or closing.

She reached for the revolver that was in the drawer of her bedside table. Her heart was pounding in her chest, there was a stranger in the house. The footsteps approached and then stopped. The stranger was either listening or deciding which door to enter. Her bedroom door was locked, but she didn't know what was wrong with the Pittypat door. Maybe this someone would attack her.

Scarlett approached the door, trying not to make any noise, sweat broke out on her forehead. She didn't know what to do, open the door and shoot, or wait and see what would happen next. She hesitated in front of the door until she heard a whisper.

“Scarlett...” at first, she didn't understand who was calling her. The stranger called her by name again, and then she realized who it was.

“Rhett?” Scarlett was shocked that he was in her house in the middle of the night.  Was he drunk? She quickly opened the door, fearing that someone might hear him and it would be a real scandal. He stood hesitantly on the landing. There were three doors. He didn't know which one to choose. But when he saw Scarlett open a door, he quickly slipped inside.

“Good evening dear...” he stood in front of her, beaming, as if it was happening somewhere on the street, and not at night in her bedroom.

“Rhett, what the hell are you doing here?” Scarlett forgot to whisper. She spoke too loudly and bit her tongue, realizing her mistake. She pressed a finger to her lips, urging him to be silent and listening to see if Pittypat was awake.

“I missed my bride so much that I felt the need to see her,” he replied matter-of-factly.

"We only saw each other this morning, Rhett. It's ridiculous." She was still angry at him for breaking into her house at night.

“Oh Gods, she rejects my feelings. I missed her so much that I snuck into her bedroom to watch her sleep in the moonlight. She makes fun of me for it."” he pressed his hand to his heart, theatrically rolling his eyes.

“Well, your plan has failed, I'm not sleeping, there's nothing to watch. Go to sleep.” She tried to move him to push him out of the room, but he stood there and did not move like a wall.

Scarlett saw him searching her room, as if for something. Then he stopped looking at the plate.

“Does anyone like to eat at night? And even cakes. I didn't know you had a sweet tooth, Scarlett."

He walked around her and unceremoniously sat down on the bed, picking up a plate.

“Can I try it?”

Scarlett didn't understand what was going on at all. He broke into her house at night, and now he sits uninvited on her bed with the intention of eating cakes. It seemed to her that this was a dream and now she would wake up, but a minute passed and nothing happened.

“Are you serious, Rhett? Are you going to sit here and eat as if nothing had happened?” She waved her hands.

“Yes, why not?” He took one éclair and took a big bite.

“Why are you here?” she couldn't calm down, she needed to know what he was up to.

“I already told you I wanted to see you. I thought you were asleep.”

“I can't sleep, it's too hot...” She caught his gaze, which slid from her feet to her eyes. She then realized she was standing before him in only a thin chemise.

Her eyes darted around the room, hoping to find something to put on, but there was nothing nearby. She felt naked under his gaze. She remembered the barbecue at Twelve Oaks. She had first seen him at the bottom of the stairs. Then, Rhett looked at her the same way now. Scarlett laughed at the thought.

“What made you laugh, dear?” he was watching her with interest, leaning back on one elbow.

“Oh, nothing special, I just remembered the day we met...” he raised his eyebrows in surprise. “You looked at me when I was walking up the stairs... and your gaze, you looked at me as if you knew what I looked like without a shimmy, it seems now you almost know."

He laughed out loud, throwing his head back.

“Hush, Rhett, they'll hear you...” Scarlett was scared that someone might find him here and it would end in a scandal. But he didn't calm down, and she came up, standing between his legs, trying to cover his mouth with her hand.

At the same moment, he wrapped his arms around her waist, burying his face in her stomach. Scarlett did not expect this. She felt his hot breath through the thin fabric. His hands gently stroked her waist, then squeezed her buttocks through the fabric.

“Rhett!” She tried to pull away in shock, but he wouldn't let her do it.

He raised his head and stared at her. The room was dark. All the candles were out. Only moonlight filtered through the open window, casting dark shadows on his face. This made it almost impossible to see the emotions that were reflected there. But his voice, deep and hoarse, sent goosebumps through her body.

“You smell great. I couldn't sleep without seeing you, will you let me stay for a while?” He continued to slowly stroke her buttocks. Then, he went down to her hips, tracing circles with his thumbs.

Oh, he was a tempter. Just the thought that a man, even her future husband, would stay with her in the bedroom at night was scandalous. What a scoundrel he was, how he loved to break all the rules and try to persuade her to do it too.

The South had its own rules, formed over the years. Mothers taught their daughters to follow them, to raise a lady. “A young lady cannot be alone with a gentleman behind a closed door, without the presence of another lady or servant...”. “A gentleman, even a groom, cannot touch a young lady except to hold her hand or lightly kiss the back of it.”

Scarlett heard the loud voice of old Mrs. Roberts. She made all the girls in her class memorize the book. Her mother would have fainted if she had allowed Rhett to be in her bedroom while being half-naked.

She should have kicked him out and ordered him to get up and leave her house. But the idea of letting him stay and spend time with him, without fear of interruption, was so tempting.

Scarlett held up her index finger, looking at him sternly.

"You, Captain Butler, will keep your hands to yourself. Any obscene movement and you won't see me until our wedding day." She tried to look formidable. It didn't seem to affect Rhett, though he listened to her.

He pulled back and raised his hands in defeat, but there was a slight smile on his face.

"Okay, Miss O'Hara, you have nothing to worry about. Your virtue won't be harmed. I'll just stay here until you fall asleep, and then I'll leave. How can you doubt my pure thoughts?” Now it was Scarlett's turn to laugh.

“Pure thoughts? Yes, you look like a cat that caught a mouse, you just have to lick your lips to complete the effect," she tried to seem outraged, but in truth, it was not so.

Scarlett wasn't afraid of him. His bad reputation had preceded him. But, on some level, she knew that Rhett wouldn't hurt her in such a seemingly intimate setting.

“You always think the worst of me, darling.” He got out of bed, allowing her to crawl under the thin blanket.

Scarlett settled on the pillow, pulling the blanket up. She watched in surprise as Rhett took off his jacket and then his shoes.

“What are you doing?” He wasn't going to undress and get into bed with her, was he? The thought shocked her, but it didn't scare her.

“Lying in shoes on the bed is not very comfortable, dear. And I don't want to dirty the bed linen,” he replied simply. She continued to stare at him in surprise.

"Come on, Scarlett, I'm not going to eat you… right now." He flashed a white-toothed, insidious smile. It gave her goosebumps.

She thought he would continue to undress, but Rhett only rolled up his shirt sleeves and lay down on top of the blanket without touching her, keeping enough space between them.

“Do you want me to tell you some interesting Scarlett stories until you fall asleep?”

At first, Scarlett felt strange being in the same bed with him, even if he did not touch her and did not even make a single attempt to move closer or pull her to him or, what would be even more scandalous, kiss her.

“It was about six years ago when my team and I docked in Nassau in the Bahamas. Someday we'll go there together, darling, you'll see what a beautiful island it is. You have never seen such water, the color of azure, and such white sand. We will swim in the warm ocean and fall asleep to the sound of the waves…But I got distracted, so when the team and I landed on the island...”

Scarlett turned to face him and put her hand under the pillow and closed her eyes. His voice soothed and lulled her to sleep. She did not listen much to the words. Instead, she heard the velvety voice. It quietly told her either the truth or fiction. It was so skillful that she was ready to believe everything.

His scent enveloped her: whiskey, cigars, and horses. At some point, she moved closer and rested her head in the crook of his arm, pressing against his side. He immediately hugged her, pulling her a little closer.

God, she had never felt this way before. It felt so good to press against his hard body, to feel his warmth, to feel his muscles under her arm. What this man was doing to her?

She didn't realize how intently she was trying to see his face in the moonlight. Then, she noticed that Rhett had stopped telling the story. He was looking at her with that burning, inviting look that had appeared more often on his face in recent days.

He suddenly lowered his face and their lips almost touched.

“It seems my story wasn't very interesting, since you found it more attractive to stare at me,” he almost whispered.

She didn't know what to say. Her thoughts wandered far away. All she could do was feel a wild desire to kiss him. She looked down at his lips, breathing heavily.

And the next moment Rhett lowered his lips to hers, drawing her into a passionate kiss. His hand tangled in her loose hair, trying to pull her even closer. Scarlett responded fervently to his kiss, forgetting about conventions or where they were now. Their tongues intertwined in a passionate dance. She tried to match his fervor. Rhett threw back the blanket that covered her body and rolled on top of her, breaking the kiss.

Scarlett was breathing raggedly, gasping for air. Leaning her head back on the pillow, she felt his lips find a particularly sensitive spot behind her ear, paying special attention to it. His lips slowly slid down her neck, nibbling and licking the thin skin, pulling soft moans from Scarlett. One of his hands was under her chemise and slowly rose to her hip. He stroked her delicate skin with callused fingers, sending goosebumps all over her body.

At one point, the straps of her chemise were pulled down, and his lips covered one of her nipples. The light touch of his teeth on the already hardened peak made Scarlett arch slightly and moan loudly.

Her whole body was trembling, she was drowning in sensations she had never experienced before. The heat spread all over her body, which made it shine with small grains of sweat.

His mouth moved to the other breast, doing the same movements, but this time, he covered the other breast with his palm and gently squeezed the nipple between his fingers, which sent an impulse right between her legs. Her hand instinctively dug into his hair, running through the soft strands.

Her body arched to meet his touch, Scarlett felt a growing pulsation between her thighs and did not understand what was happening to her. She wanted something that she did not know and could not figure out how to get it. But when she pulled Rhett's hair slightly and heard him moan softly, her eyes suddenly opened and her whole body froze.

Scarlett suddenly realized what was happening. She was lying flat with her legs spread wide, with Rhett nestled between them. The bottom of the shirt was raised almost to the hips, and the top was crumpled under the chest. And the worst part was that he didn't just see her almost naked, he did things to her that would make a real Southern lady faint.

For the first few seconds, Rhett did not notice that Scarlett was looking at him and continued his movements. She could see that he was enjoying it, as if he really liked it. That's what he's doing to those women, to Belle Watling, that's what it looks like! She was disgusted that he decided to do to her the same thing as his whore.

Rhett noticed Scarlett's tension. He raised his head. She saw his bewilderment. She was burning with shame that she had allowed him to do this. It was necessary to kick him out from the very beginning.

“Rhett, you need to leave!” She tried to keep her voice as low as possible, but her voice betrayed her. “Leave immediately!”.

She pushed him off. Then, she frantically straightened her chemise and crawled back under the covers. He looked surprised or even worried, his hair was disheveled, and his lips were parted. He was breathing in air, trying to catch his breath. She could see the feverish gleam in his eyes.

“Scarlett, please calm down. I wasn't going to do anything terrible to you…” he sat up on the bed, pulling his shoes back on.

“Terrible? You... you did… How dare you do something like that to me? It's dirty and indecent and...”

"Your moans told me it was pleasant," Rhett said with a wry smile. He looked too pleased. She opened her mouth in indignation.

“Don't you dare even say that to me? It's your fault, you decided to do all these... things to me!”

“And you liked it, you don't have to admit it, honey, but we both know it. But you're right, I shouldn't be doing this now. Forgive my outburst. I will curb my impulses before our wedding, Scarlett."

He wanted to sound sincere, but his grin showed that he wasn't sorry about what happened at all.

Rhett bent down and kissed her on the forehead.

“You mean you're going to do IT again?” Scarlett was shocked.

He smiled even more.

“Of course, my bird,” and then whispered conspiratorially in her ear. “This and much more, for your and my pleasure, but not before you officially become Mrs. Butler. In the meantime, I will keep in my memory those sweet sounds that you made, and the memories of the taste of your soft, sweet skin will keep me warm on lonely nights.”

Scarlett's heart raced at his hot whisper. But she clung to her anger at everything that had happened.

“Go away!” That's all she could say.

But it seems Rhett didn't try to stay here any longer. He took the jacket and quietly opened her bedroom door.

“See you at dinner tomorrow, darling.”

************************

Scarlett hardly slept at night, the memory of the heated meeting with Rhett did not leave her. She was trying to get mad at him, what kind of bastard she was she marrying? It wasn't that she hadn't known this before, they had known each other for a long time, and she knew some of his adventures. But she didn't imagine that he would do something like that. Scarlett didn't know much about this side of the marriage.

Back at school in Fayetteville, the girls read aloud several romance novels at night, which they secretly somehow got out. The most interesting scenes, of course, were the relationships of the main characters in the bedroom. Something that was not taught in etiquette lessons and was even forbidden to say out loud was everything that could be related to it.

But even in the books, the descriptions were too vague. It was hard for their gentle, girlish minds to grasp what the author meant. And now Scarlett was beginning to understand the meanings of some of the scenes described and the sensations that Rhett's touch gave rise to.

Remembering all this, Scarlett blushed in the dark of her bedroom. Her upbringing struggled with feelings that screamed to accept how good it felt. She longed for this, though she did not fully understand it. But she desperately wanted to understand.

His words pulsed in her head. “This and much more, for your and my pleasure.” Was there anything more that could be experienced… Oh, that was so wrong. She wanted to hide from Rhett after that. She wanted to avoid him for as long as possible. But, she had dinner with the Stantons on Friday. That meant she'd see him today. It made her even more uncomfortable. She could only hope that he would have the tact not to mention what had happened.

Scarlett was carefully preparing for dinner. She chose a dark green dress with white lace on the sleeves. Aunt Pitty was surprised at first by the list of invited guests, but did not say anything, in any case, it was Scarlett who financially supported her all this time and tried to make sure that Aunt Pitty, although she was not her relative, still did not need anything.

Scarlett was grateful that Pittypat had sheltered her in her home after the war and allowed her to stay there. It wouldn't last long, anyway, Scarlett's getting married soon, and Rhett refused to live at Aunt Pitty's house.

Dinner was scheduled for 6 p.m., and the Stantons arrived a little earlier. Emma's husband was in a better mood than when they first met, but that didn't make Scarlett like him anymore. She already knew that he was hitting Emma, but she didn't know what he was capable of. But, she liked this girl, and so she was ready to tolerate her husband's visit today.

They were having a casual conversation in the living room, waiting for the last guest. A guest whom Scarlett, on the one hand, wanted to see, and on the other, hoped that he would have a reason not to come.

But after a few minutes, she heard a knock and went to open the door herself. Rhett was standing in the doorway, smiling his best smile. He stepped inside, and she noticed the box in his hands.

“Scarlett, dear, good evening,” it seemed to her that he was going to hug her, and took a small step back, nodding his head towards the living room. She tried to be calm, but excitement lingered. She feared Rhett might remark on their meeting yesterday in front of guests.

“You look great today. I brought eclairs, I thought you said you loved them.” He grinned, making her blush.

What a scoundrel. How could she think that he would be such a gentleman that he would at least pretend he had forgotten about the last meeting?

But she needed to pull herself together because Rhett was amused by her discomfort, and he didn't even try to hide it.

"Hello, Rhett. Thank you. This will be a wonderful dessert." She waved, inviting him into the living room with the other guests.

“Emma, Mr. Stanton, you've already met Captain Butler."

Rhett bowed politely to Miss Pitty, who was fainting, as always, at his presence. He shook hands with Stanton and smiled sweetly at Emma.

After Rhett arrived, everyone followed to the table and had dinner. It was a relaxed atmosphere. Stanton and Rhett mostly talked about politics and some business. The ladies discussed the weather and the latest gossip from sewing circles.

********************************

After the Stantons and Rhett left, Aunt Pitty locked in her room. Scarlett took a book and decided to read on the sofa in the library.

The last time she looked at the clock on the mantelpiece, it was almost ten o'clock at night. And she decided it was time to go to bed when she heard quick footsteps approaching the porch. Although the person who made these sounds was running rather than walking.

Then she heard a hurried knock on the door, then another. Scarlett hesitated, not knowing who could be there at such a late hour. But then she heard a voice.

“Scarlett, Scarlett, please open up, it's Emma... please, I need your help.” Hearing a familiar voice, she immediately hurried to open the door.

Emma looked terrible. Her hair was disheveled, there were traces of dried tears on her face, and her eyes were red and swollen. She was wearing the same dress as at dinner, only now it was torn in several places.

“God, Emma, what did he do to you? " Scarlett hurried to lock the door.

“Oh, Scarlett, I'm so scared. He's so angry, he's stalking me, he's going to find me. Please help me.” She started crying.

“Let's go upstairs quickly, but quietly. So as not to wake anyone up."

Scarlett led Emma into her room and sat her down on the bed.

“Tell me what happened. What did he do?”

“Oh, Scarlett, he's mad about Captain Butler. He kept saying that he had his eye on me and that I was flirting with him. But there was nothing like that, you saw. I would never dare...” She burst into even more tears. “When we got home, he started screaming, throwing things. He hit me several times and almost took me by force. But I broke free and ran here. Scarlett, he'll find me...”

Scarlett went cold. Edward Stanton was crazy and could come here. And there was no one in the house to protect them. Just Aunt Pitty and old Uncle Peter, who wasn't much help, either.

“Don't worry, Emma, everything will be fine. We'll figure it out. You're staying here tonight. And tomorrow we'll figure out what to do.”

But Scarlett hadn't even finished speaking when she heard a loud knock on the door. Someone was banging on the front door with his fist.

“Emma, I know you're here! Come out immediately! How dare you!”

Emma screamed and squeezed Scarlett's hand.

“He's going to kill me, he's going to kill me.”

“Calm down, everything will be fine.”

Scarlett wanted to believe that. But she began to shake herself. The man downstairs was in an inadequate condition, who knows what he could have done? She reached into the drawer of the bedside table and took out a loaded revolver.

“Emma, stay here and don't come out. Lock this door.”

Scarlett walked slowly down the stairs and hid the revolver behind her back before opening the front door.

“Mr. Stanton, what do I owe this late visit?” she tried to look as calm as she could.

When Scarlett looked at his face, she was horrified. His wild eyes made her knees tremble and she tightened her grip on the revolver behind her back.

“Miss O'Hara, I know my wife is here. And I came to pick her up.” He tried to enter, but Scarlett blocked his way.

“I'm afraid you're mistaken, Mr. Stanton, Emma is not here, and why would she be here at such a time? Did something happen to you?”

“Yes, my wife ran away and this is the only place where she could hide.” He seemed to become even angrier.

He pushed Scarlett aside and went inside, looking around the living room and the library.

“Emma, I know you're here. Get down the good way before anything happens.”

“Mr. Stanton, you'd better leave this house.” Scarlett pointed a gun at him. “I insist.”

He quickly grabbed the revolver and threw it aside, it happened so fast that Scarlett couldn't react in time. And Stanton began to climb the stairs, shouting Emma's name. At some point, she let out a plaintive sob, and he realized which room she was in.

Scarlett ran after him and tried to stop him by grabbing his arms, but he pushed her, and she hit her back against the wall.

Stanton wasted no time. He kicked down the door he needed. Then, he grabbed Emma by the hand and began to drag her down. Scarlett followed them, trying to push him away. At some point, she managed to pull Emma's hand out of his grasp, and she screamed.

“Emma, run, run outside, and scream with all your might...”

Emma stormed out of the door, and Stanton went completely berserk. His eyes were bloodshot and his nostrils flared like a bull about to attack its prey.

He pulled Scarlett by the arm and dragged her into the library.

“Anyway, what difference does it make, Emma or you? A woman is a woman. And if I don't get my wife, then I'll take you.”

Scarlett began to struggle violently, trying to free herself from his grip. But he threw her against the doorjamb, she hit her head and fell to the floor. She tried to stand up, but she couldn't. All she could do was crawl further away from him. But he grabbed her by the hair, pulled her up hard, pulling a strangled scream out of her chest. This angered him even more. He kicked her in the stomach. The corset softened the blow, but she still moaned in pain.

Her head was ringing and she couldn't see clearly, everything was blurry in front of her eyes. She could hear Stanton's voice as if underwater.

“I've been watching you all evening. Butler got a tasty piece of the pie. But I think he won't mind if he doesn't get the first bite...”

Scarlett could feel him ripping the dress off her chest. She tried to fight back, but he was stronger. At some point, she felt something cold on her neck.

“Stop twitching, or I'll slit your throat.”

The blade of the knife slid across her skin and her heart almost stopped. And then she felt him tearing at the hem of her dress. She no longer resisted, fearing that he would carry out his threat. It was enough for her vision to clear, and Scarlett could see the poker standing next to her.

She felt him running his hands over the inside of her knickers. At that moment, he got distracted. So, she grabbed a poker and hit him on the head with all her strength.

He fell, and Scarlett jumped up as fast as she could and ran into the hallway, where her revolver was lying on the floor. Grabbing it, she turned around and saw Stanton in the doorway, holding his head. His face was covered in blood.

“Oh, you bitch. How dare you...”

"Get out of my house, you bastard." She pointed the gun at him, standing far enough away that he couldn't knock it out of her hands again. “Come on, hurry up.”

Scarlett gathered her willpower into a fist. She tried to make sure that neither her voice nor her hand, the mighty revolver, trembled.

Stanton moved slowly toward the exit and then went down the steps and out onto the road. All this time, Scarlett was following him with a gun at the ready. She did not immediately pay attention to what was happening around her.

The neighboring houses were on fire. Her neighbors stood outside, watching. She was not thinking clearly after hitting her head and could not fully focus on what was happening. Somewhere in the distance, she could hear crying and someone was saying her name. But she couldn't figure out who it was. Stanton turned to face her and stood motionless.

“And what will you do? Will you shoot me?” he laughed, and it was like madness.

“If necessary”

She suddenly remembered, in vivid detail, the face of the Yankee soldier she had shot. She tightened her grip on the revolver.

She didn't know how long they had been like this. But she could hear hooves somewhere far away. The sound got closer and then faded away. Scarlett kept her eyes on the man opposite and couldn't see what kind of people were around.

“Miss O'Hara put the revolver down.” She heard a familiar voice and turned her gaze to the right. Captain Jeffery was walking toward her.

“So that you can let him go tomorrow, no way, Captain.” Now Scarlett was overcome with anger.

“Please, Miss O'Hara, we'll figure this out.”

“Scarlett, darling, do as the captain says.” She heard Rhett's voice and saw him coming toward her from the left. “Come on, sweetheart, give me the revolver, I'll take care of everything.”

“Rhett?”

“Yes, dear, I'm here.”

He reached out and gently took the revolver from her. Scarlett snuggled against his chest, hugging his waist. She felt his arms wrap around her. He led her back into the house. She looked around for the first time. All the neighbors were watching the scene before them.

Rhett took her into the house and Scarlett saw Aunt Pitty, who was shaking while standing on the stairs.

“Scarlett, darling, what happened?” She looked as if she was going to faint.

“It's all right, Aunt Pitty, go to your room, it's all right now,” Scarlett said wearily. She did not resist much and quickly slipped into her room.

“Darling, I'll take you to your room.” She heard Rhett's quiet voice.

But the prospect of staying in this house tonight was unbearable for her. She looked at Rhett, who looked quite menacing. His jaw was clenched tightly and his brows were furrowed, although there was nothing but tenderness in his eyes.

“Rhett, what are you going to do?” he put his hand on her cheek.

“Leave it to me, Scarlett. Don't worry about anything. You've been through too much today. You need to get some sleep and see Dr. Meade.”

“Please, Rhett, please. I don't want to stay here today. I can't."

She clutched his jacket with her hands, trying not to let him get away from her. He frowned.

“You can stay at my hotel if that's what you want.”

It was scandalous to stay in the same room with a man who wasn't her husband. But she needed to get out of this house. She needed Rhett.

“Yes, let's go there, it's better that way.”

“Okay, we need to wait a bit. I'm going to have to leave you here for a while. But I'll be back.” She nodded.

He was already heading for the front door when she stopped him.

“Rhett, how did you end up here?"

“We were playing cards with the captain at Bell's. One of his men broke in there and said that you were holding that bastard at gunpoint. We hurried here together. And very timely, I want to note. Okay, we'll still have time to talk.”

He left the house so that the neighbors could see him leaving the house. After a while, he returned through the back door to take her to his hotel under cover of night.

Chapter Text

June 1866

Rhett brought her to his room at the National Hotel. After crossing the threshold, she suddenly stopped and felt a certain awkwardness. The shock of what was happening began to pass, and Scarlett looked at her hands. They were all covered in dried blood.

She felt a hand on her back.

“Darling, let's wash the blood off you, sit on the bed.” Rhett crossed the room and took off his jacket. He threw it on an armchair and then disappeared into the dressing room.

Scarlett looked at the bed and decided that it would be better to sit in an armchair so as not to stain the sheets. She walked over to the fireplace and sat down on the edge. She heard Rhett's footsteps across the room, and after a moment, he put a jug of water and a towel next to it on the table.

“Scarlett, look at me...” he knelt next to her. “Are you sure everything is fine?”

She looked into his worried face and tried to smile.

“I'm fine, Rhett, don't worry.” He stared at her face for a moment longer. Then, he took the jug, soaked a towel, and wiped the blood from her forehead.

Scarlett grimaced, her forehead tingled unpleasantly.

“Is it very terrible?" she asked wearily.

“No dear, it will pass in a few days, don't worry.” He took her hands and began to wipe the dried blood, carefully passing a towel over each finger, over each nail.

Rhett put down the towel and took her hands in his, bending down and pressing his lips to her palm. He left light kisses on one hand and then on the other. Scarlett closed her eyes, enjoying his gentle touch. Most of all, she wanted to forget everything that had happened today, she wanted this day to finally end.

Suddenly, she felt Rhett stop and squeeze her hands. Scarlett looked down and saw Rhett staring, frozen, at her skirt. At first, she couldn't figure out what was going on, and then she saw a bloodstain on her dress.

“Scarlett...” he looked at her and Scarlett was scared for a second when she saw a face full of rage. “What did he do to you? If he touched you, I'll kill him,” he said through clenched teeth. His body tensed so much, and his face contorted into a grimace of anger that Scarlett trembled.

Her tired brain couldn't think straight. She still needs to get his question. She stared at him blankly and said nothing.

He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her.

"Scarlett, tell me... Did he rape you?”

It was as if she had woken up.

Perhaps for the first time in such a long acquaintance, she could see fear in his eyes. Scarlett wanted to calm him down, it was so unusual for her to see Rhett in such a state. He was like a beast, ready to break out of its cage and tear apart anyone in its path.

“What? No Rhett, no....”

She reached out and stroked his cheek.

“He didn't do anything.” She swallowed. “He didn't make it."

He exhaled through his teeth. Scarlett tried to defuse the situation.

“My virtue is saved for you, Rhett; it's okay.” She smiled.

“It's not funny, Scarlett,” Rhett replied rudely, but she saw his body relax.

But he looked at the bloodstain again.

“What is it?”

“He cut me,” she replied awkwardly, lowering her eyes.

“I want to see,” Rhett took hold of the hem of the dress and began to lift it.

Scarlett jerked and tried to stand up.

“No, Rhett, what are you doing...” Rhett sat her back down.

“You need help, let me see.” He picked up the dress again, but Scarlett stopped him again.

Scarlett tensed. Rhett was going to look under her dress. Not just look, she'd have to take off her stockings and knickers. The adrenaline had gone out of her blood and she felt a burning sensation on the inside of her thigh, she knew that the cut was maybe big enough and she needed to do something about it, but for Rhett to do it… It was too much.

They had already shared an intimate scene recently, but that was no reason to let him touch her again.

“You can't do this, it's indecent, Rhett,” she protested indignantly.

He laughed for the first time that evening.

“Indecent? Darling, our wedding is in two weeks. Very soon I'll see you without clothes anyway.” He looked at her cheekily and Scarlett's jaw dropped.

But Rhett didn't stop there. He put his hand to his heart.

“I'll be honest, it's such an exciting experience for me to finally touch the woman I've been wanting for so long. Forgive me, my dear, that I can't keep my hands away from you and want to use this opportunity to finally worship your body.”

Scarlett listened to him with her eyes wide open and then burst out laughing.

“God, Rhett... only you can say something like that at a time like this,” he laughed, giving her a gentle smile.

“Scarlett, let me help you… Please."

She wanted to refuse him, but she understood that she needed help, no matter how stubborn she was.

“Okay,” she relaxed in the chair. “But...” she held up her index finger. “Captain Butler, keep your hands within my line of sight.”

“You've trampled on all my hopes, Miss O'Hara,” he laughed.

But then Rhett got serious and started lifting the dress. He lifted her skirts to her knees and stopped. Carefully lifting her foot, he took off her shoes and gently rubbed her foot. Scarlett's eyes closed, it was too pleasant.

She felt his hands slide over her stocking. His fingers dived under her knickers and pulled the stocking down. He slowly massaged her leg, rising to the edge of her knickers. Scarlett opened her eyes to find Rhett staring right at her. His fingers found the lace of the pantaloons and pulled. He lowered his head, watching as more naked skin appeared.

He moved higher and higher, above the knee, and they both saw blood. He stopped and clenched his hands into fists, along with the cloth, but then continued his work. Scarlett was so excited about what was happening that she didn't even feel the pain of the cut. Just the excitement of Rhett's touch. He lifted his trousers almost to the middle of his thigh, which made Scarlett squirm in her chair, and saw a shallow cut from which blood was oozing.

Scarlett closed her eyes at the sight of the blood. But, when she felt a wet cloth, she looked back at Rhett. He gently wiped the blood around the cut, trying not to touch her. Scarlett sat tense, not daring to move. Rhett accidentally touched the cut with the cloth. Scarlett screamed and twitched. He looked up at her, alarmed.

“Does it hurt?” Scarlett could only nod, gritting her teeth. Rhett leaned even closer to her hip and she felt the cool air as he blew on the wound. If it wasn't for that cut on her leg, she would have regarded Rhett's actions as intimate, in this case, she could only focus on the blood on her leg.

Rhett suddenly stood up.

“Don't move, I'll be right back.”

He disappeared back into the dressing room and returned with one of his crisp white shirts. He knelt down in front of her again. Scarlett wondered what he needed the shirt for until he tore it in front of her.

Scarlett gasped.

“Rhett, what are you doing?” She was outraged, but Rhett didn't seem to care.

"We need to bandage your leg. Tomorrow, Dr. Meade will check it," he said. Then, he began to tie an improvised bandage around her thigh.

After he finished, Rhett carefully lowered her knickers and skirt. Then, he rose from his knees.

“That's much better,” he nodded in satisfaction. And he held out his hand to her to get up. “Do you want something, maybe a drink or something to eat?” he asked solicitously.

But Scarlett wanted nothing more than to go to bed and forget about all this. She looked at him wearily.

"Thank you, Rhett. I'd like to go to bed, can you get the maid to help me undress?”

“I'm sorry, darling, I can't do this, no one needs to know that you're here, remember?”

Scarlett looked at him blankly.

“But what should I do?”

And at that moment, she saw a predatory smile spread across his face.

“I am at your service, madam.” He bowed to her and laughed.

Scarlett couldn't believe what a scoundrel he was. He took pleasure in putting her in such an awkward position. But for some reason, she couldn't be mad at him, he had done so much for her.

“No, you're not going to undress me,” she said stubbornly.

To be honest, Scarlett was excited by the idea. A warmth flared up inside her at the thought of Rhett undressing her. It was thrilling, but she didn't want to give up so quickly. He shouldn't have realized that she liked it.

“Don't be so stubborn, darling, you're tired and you need help.” He approached her, hypnotizing her with his gaze.

“And you're very happy to give it to me, as I see,” she raised an eyebrow skeptically.

“I can't leave a lady in distress, gentlemen don't do that.” He laughed lightly.

She paused for a long time before exhaling and turning her back on him, she knew that she had lost this battle. There was no point in resisting. Of course, she could have undressed herself. But, it would have taken much longer. And all she wanted to do was get into bed and fall asleep.

“I always knew, Scarlett, that you were capable of making the right decisions,” he laughed.

“Oh Rhett, let's get this over with...” she said irritably.

He didn't say anything else, but she felt his fingers begin to unbutton the hooks of the dress on her back. There was silence in the room, broken by the sound of their breathing. Rhett unbuttoned the dress and ran it over her shoulders, pulling it off her arms. The dress fell with a rustle at her feet and Scarlett closed her eyes. The next thing he unbuttoned was the petticoat, and then the crinoline, which followed the dress. His hands moved to the corset and with each movement, Scarlett could breathe more freely. But the situation in the room suddenly changed. She felt Rhett move closer behind her, but she didn't move. When the corset was so loosened. That it could be removed, he took hold of its edges and pulled it over Scarlett's head, she obeyed and raised her arms. She heard the corset fly somewhere in the direction of the chair. She remained standing only in her chemise and pantaloons.

Scarlett felt naked, even though she was still wearing several layers of clothes. She felt Rhett put his arm around her waist and pull her back to him. Scarlett gasped softly and put her hands on top of Rhett's, leaning her head back against his chest.

“You are a scoundrel who takes advantage of your position...” she muttered.

"I'm doing… How can I deny myself the pleasure of feeling you with almost no clothes on?"

She didn't answer. She stood with her eyes closed. Her brain screamed at her not to do this. She shouldn't let Rhett behave like this, even if they were getting married soon. But she couldn't bring herself to pull away, no matter how scandalously she behaved at that moment.

Rhett ran his nose through her hair, going down to her neck and leaving a gentle kiss on it.

“You're so beautiful,” he whispered in her ear, almost purring at that moment. “I'm counting the minutes until our wedding.”

“Rhett...” was all she could say, she didn't even know what she wanted to say, and her thoughts didn't form into sentences.

But the next minute he pulled away, walked around her and held out his hand so she could get out of her skirts. Scarlett blushed looking at him, but Rhett did not feel any embarrassment, he just looked at her with a burning look but did not allow her to make some teasing comment, as he always liked to do, for which Scarlett was very grateful to him. She wanted to get away from his gaze anyway, and she didn't want to get into a verbal altercation with him.

Rhett bent down and took off her other shoe and stocking, and now she was standing barefoot on the soft carpet.

His behavior had changed. He now seemed focused and detached, as if he was trying to restrain himself. Scarlett still didn't understand what was going on. But, she didn't want to deal with it now. She would think about it later. So she turned around and climbed into bed as quickly as possible. As soon as she lay down, her body sank into a cloud. The bed was so soft, it felt like she was floating above the ground.

While she was blissfully lying in bed, Rhett managed to change his clothes and remained only in trousers and a bathrobe, taking off his vest and shirt at the same time. He walked over to the bed on the opposite side, picked up one of the pillows, and headed for the couch. Scarlett was surprised. She had hoped he'd sleep next to her. But Rhett had other plans.

“What are you doing?” she asked in surprise.

“It's obvious, dear, I'm going to sleep,” he replied, laughing.

“On the couch?” Scarlett didn't believe it at first, but now it was obvious to her that he would sleep there.

“Would you rather see me next to you in bed, Miss O'Hara?" He raised his eyebrows, trying to look surprised, but his face betrayed his amusement. “I intend to behave like a gentleman and leave the bed to you while I spend time on this couch. Everything  for my lady."

“But Rhett...” Scarlett saw how stupid she looked. It was indecent to convince Rhett to sleep in the same bed with her. But when something like that stopped her. “You said, our wedding is only two weeks away and...”

“Don't tempt me, Scarlett.”

But she wouldn't stop. She liked this game too much. So, she decided to hit where she could break through his defenses.

“What happened? Is fearless Rhett Butler afraid to join me in bed?” She smiled slyly at him.

There was an impassive mask on his face, which meant that he did not want to show true emotions. But then his face changed, and Scarlett saw an expression of absolute lust. She sighed, feeling a wave of heat pass through her body.

He walked up to her slowly, like a predator. Then, he leaned a knee on the mattress and bent over her. Their lips were almost touching.

“You can't even imagine, sweet little fox, what kind of fire you're playing with. I'm looking forward to our honeymoon, it will be very interesting...” Scarlett caught her breath. She couldn't answer. She tried to kiss him, but he pulled away and straightened up next to the bed. She stood there, stunned. He was composed and unperturbed, as always. The passion of his last words was gone.

“Move over,” he said brusquely.

And when Scarlett did, he lay down on his side of the bed and extinguished the last candle that lit the room. Rhett didn't try to move closer to her or hug her or even say anything. They just lay there, each on their side.

Now, in the silence and darkness of the room, Scarlett finally remembered how and why she was there. Memories flooded back to her and she shivered. Only now she realize that Rhett's teasing was a distraction. His fleeting seductions aimed to distract her from the dark thoughts swarming in her head. He was trying to make her forget about the horror she had experienced earlier in the evening. And she wanted to be in his arms more than anything in the world right now, and she didn't give a damn about decency.

Scarlett turned on her side. She shifted on the bed to snuggle up to Rhett. She hugged him around the waist and rested her head on his chest. She feared he might push her away. But, his arms wrapped around her, pressing her closer. He buried his nose in her hair and sighed.

And suddenly she burst into tears. Hot tears flowed down her face and did not stop. Scarlett trembled in his arms, remembering everything that had happened. If she had been less determined, who knows how this night would have ended? She could have been raped or even killed. She could feel the cut on her leg aching and the wound on her head throbbing, not letting her forget. She pressed harder against Rhett's hard chest, feeling him hug her tighter.

“Thank you, thank you for everything," she whispered into his chest.

"Please, darling, don't cry, just rest. You need to sleep, it's over, everything will be fine.” She felt a kiss in her hair and realized that she could finally relax and fall asleep.

********************************

She woke up to someone calling her name. At first, she couldn't figure out who it could be, but then she realized it was Rhett. She was half asleep. Her mind tried to figure out how he was in her bedroom. Then she remembered she had spent the night in his room.

She opened her eyes. She was lying on her side, her back pressed against Rhett's big, hot body. It excited her. She had never thought about what it would be like to sleep in the same bed with a man. But girls weren't taught to think about something like that at all. The whole upbringing stopped at the fact that every good Southern lady should find a good husband. And what should have happened next, history was silent. Now, lying in bed with this man who would soon be her husband, Scarlett felt many new emotions. They were beyond the control of her still-awake brain.

“Scarlett, it's time to get up, you need to get home before Atlanta wakes up,” he whispered in her ear.

“What? What time is it now?” Scarlett wanted to sleep. She was too good right now to leave this bed.

“Six in the morning, you need to have breakfast and I'll take you home.” He began stroking her hand with his fingertips, causing goosebumps.

“Six in the morning, Rhett, I want to sleep, it's too early,” she muttered into her pillow.

Scarlett tried to get comfortable in bed. She forgot she was pressed against Rhett. As she moved, something hard pressed against her lower back. She froze.

"Rhett," she wanted to ask him about it, but something told her that she shouldn't talk about it, because she would make herself look very awkward.

She heard his laughter behind her.

“Yes, dear, you will find out very soon that I will be demanding of you in the morning.”

She strained to understand him. Then, it struck her. He meant their marital duties. She felt herself blushing and tried to turn away even more.

“Oh my God, Rhett, why are you always like this…" she couldn't find the right word.

“I'm sorry, dear,” he continued laughing. “I sometimes forget how innocent you still are.”

He turned her around and pressed his lips to hers.

“I'll fix it,” his voice was full of promise. She wanted to say something in response, but she heard a knock on the door and started.

“This is breakfast, you need to eat something before we leave.”

He got up, opened the door, and did not let the servant in, even took the tray from the threshold. Scarlett managed to sit up in bed during this time, waiting for Rhett. He returned and placed the tray on her lap. She looked at the contents and grimaced in displeasure.

“There's only breakfast for one here,” she said to Rhett, who sat down in an armchair and lit a cigar.

“Yes, for you, I can eat later after I take you home.”

“No, that won't do. What do you want, a croissant or a bun? Do you want it with butter or with jam?”

He looked at her in surprise, unable to hide a smile. Scarlett thought he liked the idea of having breakfast with her. She waited for him to answer.

“Are you interested in what I want?” he asked in surprise. Strange emotions were playing on his face that Scarlett couldn't decipher.

“Isn't it obvious?... So what do you want?” She continued to insist.

“A bun with butter,” he replied simply, stubbed out the rest of his cigar, and sat down on the edge of the bed next to her.

She handed him a bun, taking the second one and doing the same with it.

“And I like butter and jam,” she said, taking the first bite and setting it aside.

She took the coffee pot filled the only cup that stood on the tray to the brim with coffee and handed it to Rhett.

“Coffee for you,” he shook his head negatively, but she continued to hold the cup, inviting him to take it from her hand.

“I don't drink coffee in the morning, I prefer tea, so coffee is for you," and smiled.

“I didn't know,” he replied, finally taking the cup from her.

“Well, now you know.”

They sat in pleasant silence, looking at each other. It seemed to Scarlett that for the first time, he did not hide his emotions. He was smiling and happy as he bit into a bun and washed it down with coffee. Scarlett wished to do this forever. To have breakfast with him in perfect harmony. But this idyll was spoiled by another knock on the door. Scarlett rolled her eyes, and Rhett laughed, putting the cup on the tray and walking to the door.

Rhett returned with a small package in his hands.

“What is it? She asked curiously.

“I asked someone to bring one of your dresses here, you can't go back in the one you wore yesterday, it's all covered in blood.”

Scarlett was once again amazed at how much Rhett did for her. He always seemed to think everything through in advance.

“Come on, Scarlett, hurry up.” He took her corset in his hands and waited with an expectant smile.

“Wait, won't you call the maid?” she was a little confused. Yes, she let them undress her yesterday, but she was a little out of her mind, today… she wasn't sure if this was a good idea.

“The answer will still be the same: "No." Come on, Scarlett, I already took all this off you last night. This is not the time to be shy.” He smiled slyly.

She rolled her eyes and silently got out of bed, he was such a scoundrel sometimes. He patiently helped her put on her stockings and shoes, and then proceeded to tighten her corset.

Scarlett could only marvel to herself at how masterfully he did it.

“Tighter,” she said when he hadn't tightened enough. And she felt him tighten the ribbons tighter. “I probably shouldn't ask where you learned this.”

He burst out laughing behind her.

“I think you already know the answer, dear, and I shouldn't repeat it.”

Of course, she knew, in a brothel, where else. She didn't like to think about Rhett visiting this place, especially now that they were engaged. He promised her that he would never approach this woman again, and she could only take his word for it.

After she dressed, they went out the hotel's back door. They got into the carriage meant to take Scarlett to Aunt Pitty's house.

Chapter Text

June 1866

The next few days were tough. In the morning, Scarlett slipped home unnoticed. A few hours later, Rhett came to escort her to Dr. Meade and Captain Jeffery.

Dr.Mead checked her. Fortunately, he found no serious injuries. But some bruises were supposed to fade before the wedding. And then she had to do the most difficult thing, to testify and tell how everything happened. That was the last time she saw Emma because she decided to leave Atlanta and return to her parents. Stanton was awaiting trial, and then prison. But it took more than a day. It was likely Scarlett needed to tell this story more than once, maybe even in court.

But the only thing she wanted to do was forget about what happened that night. The wedding day was approaching, and Scarlett asked Mammy to come to Atlanta to help her. Mammy disliked Scarlett's act. She expressed her dissatisfaction at every chance. She remembered her late mother, who would never have allowed Scarlett to marry Rhett. But Scarlett didn't care, if she didn't listen to the old cats, then Mammy wasn't going to listen either.

And now the day has come. Scarlett woke up in a bad mood because she had barely slept the previous night.

She paced the room, trying to control her thoughts. For the first time since Rhett's proposal, she was questioning her choice. A few months ago, she had decided to defy everyone and marry him. Now, on the eve of the wedding, she was filled with doubts.

Rhett was her good friend. She could share all her problems and sorrows with him. No one else could comfort her like he could. She feared that, once they married, it would all disappear. She couldn't see how a husband and wife could be friends. So, she feared losing him once she wore the wedding ring.

She even had the idea of canceling the wedding, but she couldn't even imagine how Rhett would react then. Of course, the Old Guard would be delighted. It would give them more to gossip about. But she didn't know what would happen to Rhett. He would probably call her a coward, take the ring, and she would never see him again.

No, Scarlett O'Hara was not a coward and never will be, she has handled worse things than a wedding.

Preparations began in the morning. Melanie came to Mammy's aid, who had listened to Scarlett's grumbling all this time. Everything seemed to annoy her. The weather was too hot, her hair was pulled too tight, and the sleeves on the dress were too narrow. She was driving everyone crazy, especially herself.

Scarlett was nervous, she couldn't quite believe that today was her wedding. For the past few years, she had imagined marrying Ashley. She would walk down the aisle to admiring glances. In the end, Ashley would be waiting for her. She would smile, take her hand, and swear to love her forever.

But the reality was different, today she was marrying a completely different man, the complete opposite of Ashley, and she had no idea what this marriage would bring her, except for a huge amount of money.

The last hook on her dress was fastened. Melanie was adjusting the folds of her skirt.

“Dear, you are so beautiful. Captain Butler won't be able to take his eyes off you,” Melanie said admiringly.

Scarlett wanted to contradict her and say she was exaggerating. But she turned to the mirror and saw her full-height reflection. She looked beautiful. Her hair was arranged in an intricate bun, and a veil framed her face like a halo. The white dress, embroidered with flowers and small pearls, sat perfectly on her. It emphasized her figure. But her face looked slightly pale.

Melanie took her hand.

“Scarlett, darling, I know you're worried, but you shouldn't do this. Everything will be fine, and Captain Butler will be by your side. It's such a wonderful day. Let yourself enjoy it.”

Scarlett knew Melanie was right, but she still felt uneasy.

They arrived at the church around 3 o'clock. Melanie left her to take a seat inside. Scarlett was ready to walk down the aisle.

At some point, she heard music. The doors in front of her opened. They revealed the church's decor and the people inside. She could see flowers and candles decorating the room. There weren't many guests, and they all turned to see her walking down the aisle. But the central figure of all this was, of course, Rhett.

He stood next to the priest. He wore a black suit with a small, elegant flower in his buttonhole. She later realized it matched the flowers in her bouquet.

She saw him smile when he saw her, and as she walked slowly down the aisle, he was the one her gaze focused on. She looked into his black eyes, shining with joy, and all the excitement melted away as if it should have been so.

When she came and stood in front of him, he took her hand and did not let go for the whole ceremony. It was one of the few moments when Rhett didn't seem to hide his emotions, he smiled at her sincerely and said enthusiastically.

“I will” When it's time to answer the priest's question.

For Scarlett, the ceremony was a blur. She tried to focus on the priest's oath and timed her "I will" with his. But it felt like a dream. It was as if this was not happening to her.

It was only when Rhett bent down and left a chaste if too long, kiss on her lips that she realized it was over. Here it is. She officially became Mrs. Butler.

She put her hand in the crook of Rhett's elbow and turned to the guests, and then she could finally see the general mood. Melanie, closest to her, smiled and wiped away tears. Ashley tried to look happy, but his frown and furrowed brow betrayed him. Although all the other guests were smiling, they seemed to treat the whole thing as a farce.

Rhett helped her into the carriage to go to the banquet. Once they drove away from the church, he moved closer and pulled her into his arms.

“You look so beautiful today, Mrs. Butler. The most beautiful bride I've ever seen," he said, making her blush, but she was flattered by his compliment.

His gaze slid over her face as if trying to find something there, and when their eyes met, she managed to read the poorly restrained passion in them. Rhett bent over her and captured her lips with his in a gentle, long kiss.

Scarlett pulled away first, catching her breath.

“You're very emotional today, Captain Butler,” she jokingly remarked. “You should temper your ardor, we're almost there.”

She straightened her hair and veil, which had disheveled under Ret's hands.

He laughed softly.

“It's our wedding day, shouldn't the groom behave like this?”

Scarlett shrugged her shoulders.

“I don't know, this is my first wedding. I think I'll have more experience during the second one.”

At that time, the carriage stopped, and she tried to get out first, but Rhett stopped her.

“During the second wedding? We got married and you're already thinking of getting married a second time. And where will your first husband go, Mrs. Butler?” He tried to look serious, but the amusement in his eyes gave him away.

“I don't know Rhett, but you're not young anymore, who knows what might happen?"

She turned around again to get out of the carriage, but then turned around and adjusted the flower in his buttonhole.

“We're keeping the guests waiting, Rhett, hurry up.”

And when she got out of the carriage, she heard his loud laughter. Rhett jumped out and abruptly pressed her back against his chest, whispering in her ear:

“Don't worry, darling, I have enough strength and energy in me to make you forget about other men.”

And as abruptly as he pulled her to him, Rhett released her. He then gallantly offered his arm to escort her into the hall.

************************

Scarlett couldn't imagine what Rhett had planned for their wedding banquet. But when they entered the hall, her breath caught in her throat.

There was a small stage in the far corner where, as Rhett had promised her, the orchestra was playing. One part of the hall had small round tables. Guests were seated at them. The other part was empty, intended for future dances.

Each table was decorated with a small bouquet and candles, which made the room quite cozy.

Rhett led her to their table, where Melanie and Ashley were sitting next to them. During the ceremony, Scarlett tried to avoid looking at Ashley, because, despite all her southern upbringing, she could read in his eyes disapproval of all this. Since the day everyone found out about the engagement, they hadn't brought up her wedding. Ashley had expressed his opinion on it. Now, sitting at the same table, Scarlett felt uncomfortable.

Ashley gave rather dry congratulations to her and Rhett. But, Melanie chattered on, admiring the ceremony, the hall, and the newlyweds. Scarlett did not understand why Rhett had seated the guests this way. She would have felt better with Aunt Pitty and Uncle Henry, for example, as her sisters could not be there today. Even Suellen's sour face was better than Ashley's sullen one.

When the dishes were served, Scarlett expected some delights. But there were none. Everything was served on beautiful, expensive dishes. The food looked appetizing. But there were no delicacies. But, Rhett did not skimp on the food or the alcohol. They were served the best champagne for the ladies and stronger drinks for the men.

All the while, she could feel Rhett's hand. It alternately clutched her own under the table and lay possessively on her hip. Several times, she cast him questioning glances. He only smiled and complimented her.

And with each such compliment, Ashley, who was sitting across from her, became gloomier. She wanted to ask him what was going on, but she couldn't ask him openly. At some point, Melanie noticed this and asked if he was all right, to which he replied that he was unwell.

At some point in the evening, the first dance of the bride and groom was announced. Rhett spun her around to the rhythm of the wedding waltz, moving all over the dance floor. Then, other couples joined them. After a few dances, they left the dance floor, and Scarlett finally had the opportunity to observe the guests.

They all seemed to enjoy the evening. Even the matrons laughed, drank punch, and didn't give them disapproving looks. It seems that Rhett's plan to win over the Old Guard with a simple wedding worked. She was about to tell him that, but Ashley came up to them and, to Scarlett's surprise, asked her to dance.

She felt surprised. She looked at Rhett. His face was emotionless. Then, he smiled and gently urged her to take the offered hand.

They waltzed around the room in awkward silence. She didn't try to start a conversation, and Ashley didn't say anything either. When she looked at his face, it seemed to her as if he was struggling with himself to say something, but did not dare.

Scarlett got distracted. She tried to find Rhett with her eyes. He was not where she had left him. Then, she saw him on the dance floor with Melanie. He was telling her something, and she was blushing. This made Scarlett frown.

But Ashley distracted her, drawing her into a conversation.

“Scarlett, we haven't had a chance to talk before. But... dear, you still have a chance to change everything.” These words were not easy for him.

Scarlett didn't understand what he was talking about.

“Ashley, what are you talking about?”

“You can still cancel this marriage and get rid of Captain Butler.” Scarlett was shocked to hear such a statement.

“Don't you think it's a little late?” she tried to make a joke, but Ashley didn't appreciate it and was quite serious.

"No, Scarlett, you can still do it. If you and he don't... if you don't let him... don't let him touch you tonight, then you can annul the marriage.” He looked confused as he said this, but there was determination in his eyes.

“Ashley... how can you say something like that?” Scarlett was outraged. She could never have thought that Ashley, a true gentleman, could talk about such things.

“Oh, dear. You're so innocent, I can't imagine what terrible things he can do to you. He is not worthy to own such a gentle and beautiful girl like you. He will defame you with his dirty hands. It drives me crazy...” She thought for a second that he was not himself, what could have happened to him?

“You don't understand what you're talking about, he's a good man, he'll never hurt me...” she was sure of it, saying these words. Not once had Rhett given her any reason to doubt herself about it.

Ashley interrupted her without even listening to the rest.

“And you know him so well that you'll give your hand to be cut off for this? No, Scarlett, you don't know who he is, he's a terrible man who tries to seem good, and you've fallen into his net. He's going to ruin you, dear. You have to refuse him today...” he squeezed her waist tighter.

Scarlett wanted to answer, but the music ended and they remained standing on the dance floor. Tearing her eyes away from his face, she saw Rhett next to her. Fear seized her. Scarlett blushed. She did not know how much he could hear of their talk, or if he had heard them at all.

She studied his face, trying to catch a hint of it, but Rhett's face showed no emotion.

“Darling, can I take you to the next dance?” Rhett offered her his arm, but Scarlett felt her temples begin to pound and her head spin. She needed a few minutes of peace to think about what had happened.

"Sorry, Rhett, I need to get some fresh air, I'm not feeling very well.”

And without looking at Rhett or Ashley, she left the hall and sat down on a bench in a small garden. The cool air blew pleasantly over her flushed face. She couldn't believe Ashley would go so far as to talk to her about canceling her wedding night with Rhett. She had never allowed such a possibility at all. And why would she annul the marriage so that what?

She was trying to think through everything Ashley had said to her. Scarlett didn't want to believe that Rhett could force her to do something she didn't want to do. Up to this point, nothing like this had happened. He never forced her to do anything she didn't like. But, he wasn't her husband then, as he is now. All these thoughts confused her, and so did Ashley's behavior. At first, he said he wouldn't leave Melanie for her. Now, he asks her to leave her husband, whom she had managed to marry.

It all reminded her of a cheap play. She didn't understand the plot, but she played one of the main roles.

Scarlett covered her face with her hands, she suddenly felt so tired. She wanted this day to end. She wanted the people in the hall to leave and for silence to remain.

Her ears caught the sound of approaching footsteps, and she looked up when she saw Rhett.

“Are you okay, Scarlett?” he was watching her closely.

“Yes, Rhett, I have a headache, don't worry.” She stood up, heading to meet him.

Rhett put his arm around her, pulling her to him. There was a smile on his face, but his eyes were too focused.

“You look worried, darling, did Mr. Wilkes say something to you?”

Scarlett swallowed. She frantically wondered if Rhett knew something. Was he trying to get her to confirm it? Or was he guessing?

“No... he didn't say anything, nothing like that. We were talking about our last barbecue at Twelve Oaks...”

As soon as those words left her mouth, she was ready to curse herself, remembering the scene in the library.

“Really?” Rhett seemed genuinely surprised. “Indeed, this is the most appropriate time to remember how my wife confessed her love to him that day.”

“Oh, Rhett, don't be so rude. He didn't say that. We didn't discuss that incident, the general impression”. She hoped Rhett would still believe her, despite her poor lying skills.

He did not elaborate on this topic, although the seriousness did not leave his gaze. Scarlett stood on tiptoe and reached out to kiss him, a very light, almost weightless kiss to try to distract him.

“Let's go back to the hall, there's a cake waiting for us. I chose it, remember? You should try it.”

She didn't want to analyze Ashley's behavior or his intentions. She didn't want to think about that conversation anymore. It was her wedding day. Scarlett didn't marry for love. She didn't want to spoil the evening with thoughts about it or anything else. No matter how worried she was about the upcoming night, she wasn't planning on canceling. Everything would be as it should be. No more and no less.

After returning to the hall, the guests stayed for an hour. When dusk covered Atlanta, they left for home, one by one. They again congratulated the newlyweds before leaving. After another quarter of an hour, only she and Rhett were left in the hall. Their first night together was ahead of them…

Chapter Text

June 1866

Scarlett stood in the deserted hall. All the guests had left, and only she and Rhett were left. It had been a long and eventful day, and Scarlett felt tired. She felt tired until this moment. Now she was trembling with the realization that they were alone, and soon they would have to go up to their room for their wedding night.

Since Rhett had returned from his trip and they had started preparing for the wedding, she had replayed this moment in her head many times. She craved Rhett's caresses, she loved their kisses, which drove her to exhaustion, and she could only imagine what he could do to her body.

And now that their wedding night was almost minutes away, she was very nervous. Rhett never hid his ardor, he was passionate, and his kisses and touches spoke about it. And more than once he made it clear to her that he couldn't wait for the day, or rather the night when he could get her.

Scarlett feared that, after tonight, his desire for her would fade. She worried that, after getting her body, he'd lose interest and return to that vile woman. Thinking about it made her angry, she didn't understand why, but Belle Watling always made her hate. And the thought that Rhett, becoming her husband, could return to this whore's bed hurt and angered her. She was so inexperienced, she didn't know about marital relations at all. But she did not doubt that Rhett knew a lot about it.

And this man was standing in front of her, looking at her with lust and smiling. He hugged her, pulling her to him.

“May I say again how gorgeous you look, Mrs. Butler?”

“Oh Rhett, this is the tenth time today.” She batted her eyelashes. Maybe she wanted to sound outraged. But she was pleased to hear his compliments. “But I like it when you call me Mrs. Butler.”

He laughed, leaving a light kiss on her lips.

“I think it's time for us to go up to the room, darling." His voice dropped to a whisper. Her breath caught in her throat, and she could only nod. He seemed to notice her discomfort. “What's wrong, Scarlett?”

Oh, she wasn't going to share her thoughts with him, she'd rather die than tell Rhett.

“It's okay. This evening has tired me out.” She shook her head and looked away.

“Well, it's almost finished and we can finally be alone.” She involuntarily shuddered, attracting his attention. “Ah, so that's the thing, you're nervous about the upcoming night.”

She wanted to sink through the ground. Why was he so perceptive? He always seemed to know what she was thinking.

She looked at him, and he was smiling at her tenderly.

“It's not like that,” she said stubbornly. “It's just...” she let out an exasperated sigh.

“You're not going to leave your new husband and run away? I'm not that young anymore, and I'm afraid my heart won't be able to bear it.” A laugh escaped her.

“Stop talking nonsense, Rhett.” She slapped him lightly on the chest.

“Are you calling the first or second part of my statement nonsense?” he asked, hugging her to him.

Scarlett had to pretend that she was thinking about his words.

“Hmm... I think after all the first part, you are not young anymore and you should be careful because of the shocks that may be waiting for you," he laughed loudly.

“Oh, Scarlett, I'm glad you're not thinking of running away from me.” He left a gentle kiss on her lips. “You don't have to worry too much, darling, trust me. Everything will be better than you think, you don't have to be afraid. Drive away all unnecessary thoughts. Forget what you've been told, or what you think you know. It's you and me tonight.”

She could only nod, trying to believe what he said.

Rhett took her arm and led her up the stairs, their honeymoon suite was at the top. And the higher they went, the more nervous she became. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't even notice when they came to the door of their room. Rhett opened the doors for her and then picked her up in his arms, carrying her over the threshold. Scarlett couldn't help but laugh.

“It's a tradition,” he said, carefully placing it in the middle of the living room. Scarlett looked around the room while Rhett closed the door. It was great. Gilding, expensive fabrics, a huge fireplace, a sofa, and several armchairs. Also, a small dining table. There was a door at the other end of the room, and she guessed there was a bedroom there.

Scarlett stood with her back to Rhett and felt him put his arm around her shoulders.

“Would you like some champagne, dear?” she flinched and refused. She had drunk enough at the wedding and didn't want to get drunk at all now, and she had doubts that it would help her somehow.

She turned to face him and saw his burning gaze. His eyes studied her hungrily, and she shivered again, feeling the warmth spread through her body.

“I'd like to let my hair down, if you don't mind, this hairstyle is driving me crazy.” She smiled and he smiled back.

“Of course, Scarlett, I can help if you want,” but she shook her head. She needed a few minutes alone, she needed to collect her thoughts before... before she lost control of everything that was going to happen in their bedroom tonight.

She slowly turned around and moved in the direction where she assumed the bedroom was. Scarlett opened the door and stopped for a second, her breath caught in her throat. There was a huge four-poster bed in the middle of the room, covered with a blue satin coverlet. All the free surfaces were filled with candelabra and vases of flowers. The scents enveloped her, and she slowly made her way to the dressing table that stood by the window.

Scarlett took off her veil, leaving it on the table, and began to pull out the hairpins, loosening the strands. Her mind was racing. She thought about persuading Rhett to sleep on the couch. But she inwardly laughed at the idea. He was not the man to do that. She saw his eyes, he wanted her and was going to get her tonight.

She was a girl on a plantation. She had seen animals do it and had a rough idea of what he wanted to do to her. It scared her. She closed her eyes and tried to calm down, it couldn't be that bad. Rhett knew how to treat women, he had bragged about it many times and promised her fun and pleasure. Scarlett thought about it. Is it possible to enjoy a marital relationship?

Melanie came to her last night. She tried, blushingly, to explain that Scarlett should be prepared for what Captain Butler would want from her. She should tolerate it and not contradict her husband. It sounded terrible. Then, Scarlett imagined that Melanie might have acted this way with Ashley. But it was Rhett. He didn't look like Ashley at all. And she shouldn't forget that Rhett had years of experience with that terrible Watling woman. God knows what he learned there and what he might want from her. For a second, the thought made her feel sick, and she swallowed hard. She wanted to hope that he wouldn't be so terrible as to demand something inappropriate from her.

Scarlett opened her eyes when she heard the door open and saw Rhett enter the room in the mirror. She caught his gaze in the reflection and smiled. He was so handsome today. Oh, he always looked good, but today he seemed to be going with extra care.

Didn't she want this man? She remembered the recent hot scene in her bedroom. His kisses and touches had sparked a wild desire in her. Then she was ready to give herself to him in that room, what had changed? This was the same Rhett, now her Rhett. He ignited unknown feelings, desires, and fantasies in her.

She remembered his calloused hands sliding down her thighs, squeezing and stroking. His lips, which left wet marks on the top of her breasts, made her body vibrate with an overabundance of emotions… She wanted to feel it again, and now she could have it rightfully, he was her husband, and they could finish what they started that night.

She heard her name, which he said in a hoarse whisper.

“Scarlett....” it brought her out of her trance, she saw the desire and need reflected on his face. Then she looked at her reflection and realized that her face had the same expression as Rhett's.

She didn't want to wait any longer. Scarlett stood up and walked over to him and found herself in his arms. He captured her in a passionate kiss, eagerly opening her lips and exploring her mouth with his tongue. If she thought that the kiss in the library had knocked her out and made her forget everything, she was wrong. It was a million times more intense now. There was hunger in that kiss as if it was the last day of his life. He was trying to take everything he could from her.

Scarlett pulled away, breathing heavily. Her legs buckled. If not for Rhett's embrace, she would have fallen to the floor. But he didn't let her do anything, his lips moved to her neck, nibbling and licking, going down to the neckline of her dress. He lightly bit the top of her breast, which was visible in the neckline of her dress, and she moaned.

Her body was on fire, and she was desperately clutching Rhett's shoulders, trying to stay on her feet. She didn't know where these feelings came from. But she needed to feel him, his hands on her body. She wanted his lips to go lower, but the dress prevented it.

“Rhett, please…Take it off...” he pulled away from her chest, turning her back. It gave her time to calm down a bit. His hands began to slowly undo the buttons, one by one, stroking her skin with his fingertips. She felt the dress slide to the floor with a loud rustle, followed by a petticoat and a crinoline. Rhett left a gentle kiss on her shoulder and began to unlace her corset, which in a moment ended up on the floor. He walked around her and helped her out of the pile of cloth on the floor. Then, he knelt and helped her take off her shoes.

His hands slid under her chemise. They moved slowly along her thighs. Then, they pulled down her knickers and both stockings. He got up, and she remained standing in her chemise.

Rhett reached for his jacket to take it off, but Scarlett stopped him by grabbing the lapels and pulling it off his shoulders. She looked up at him and saw a look of surprise cross his face.

“May I?.. She said shyly.

Her heart was pounding. It was the first time she had touched him like that. She and Rhett had shared an intimate moment before, but this was different. Now she was going to see him naked and touch him for the first time.

“Of course,” she heard a hoarse whisper.

Rhett lowered his arms and watched her in silence. It seemed to her that he stopped breathing when she put her hands on the buttons of his vest. Scarlett slowly began to undo it, the first button, the second... it seemed she was counting them in her head. On the third, she noticed how her hands were shaking and she stopped, looking up at Rhett. All this time, she did not dare to look at him, focusing her attention on the vest. But now she could see the impatience on his face. It was as if he was ready to bolt and throw her on the bed right now.

But he didn't do anything, just stood there and waited patiently. He smiled at her, and a nervous laugh escaped her. Rhett put his hands on her waist, squeezing gently. His thumbs gently stroked her skin through the fabric of her chemise, trying to calm her down.

Scarlett closed her eyes and exhaled, going back to her work. She straightened the remaining buttons and pushed the vest off his shoulders. Slowly, she reached for his tie and pulled out a pearl pin, placing it on the table and pulling the silk knot, which easily gave in to her, and the soft, cool fabric slid between her fingers.

Rhett took his hands off her waist and held them up for Scarlett to unbutton the buttons on his wrists. And then she moved on to the buttons on his chest. She unbuttoned one by one, exposing more and more of his tanned skin and feeling how heavy his breathing was getting. She reached the last one and pulled at the edges of the shirt to pull it out of her trousers. The edges opened, and she could see his chest, muscular and covered with thick black hair. Scarlett noticed a long scar that crossed his stomach and was hidden under the fabric of his trousers. She suddenly wanted to touch him and carefully ran her fingertips along the contour of the scar, hearing a sharp intake of breath.

She looked up and saw Rhett standing with his eyes closed, the muscles of his face tense. She put her right hand on his chest, feeling his heart beating fast under her palm, and ran it down to the hem of his trousers, watching the muscles contract under her touch.

“Scarlett...” she heard Rhett whisper her name, his eyes opened, and she was scared for a second, seeing the wild flames in the depths of his eyes.

He quickly pulled the shirt off his shoulders and pulled her to him, greedily pouncing on her lips. Scarlett wouldn't resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck. She felt every curve of his body and the hardness pressing against her stomach. Rhett maneuvered her so that she began to step back and he guided her until Scarlett felt her feet on the bed. She broke the kiss trying to catch her breath and lowered her eyes in embarrassment. She felt her body shaking slightly from an overabundance of emotions, she did not know how to deal with them. Fear, desire, passion, and indecision overwhelmed her. It felt like her body would stop obeying her.

“Can we turn off the lights?” She looked at Rhett excitedly. She was terrified of the possibility that he might see her naked.

He took her chin in his hand and forced her to look into his eyes.

"No, dear, I want to see all of you tonight.”

She trembled slightly. There was something else she wanted to ask.

“Will it hurt?” She felt herself blushing and tried to look away, but Rhett wouldn't let her. He gently stroked her hair, leaving a light kiss on her lips.

“At a certain point, yes, but I will do everything so that you get as much pleasure from this night as possible. I promise," she tensed up when she heard that it would hurt, but she understood that there was nowhere to run.

Rhett slowly pulled her chemise over her head, and Scarlett stood naked in front of him. Her only desire was to cover herself, and as soon as her hands shot up, Rhett stopped her. He examined her hungrily, making Scarlett blush. He ran his fingertips from her neck, between her breasts, over her stomach, and drew a circle around her navel.

“You're beautiful.” Scarlett felt awkward about all this, but when she looked at him, she realized that he was sincere.

Rhett didn't look indifferent, as he always did. There were vivid emotions on his face that he didn't try to hide. It was a dramatic change. Scarlett noticed this earlier. He was smiling at the ceremony and dinner. It was a sincere smile as if he didn't care and enjoyed everything.

“Get into bed,” he whispered. And Scarlett instantly crawled under the sheets, glad to be able to hide from Rhett's gaze.

He walked across the room and extinguished all the candles except the one by the bed. This plunged the room into semi-darkness. But even that one candle was enough for Scarlett to see him. Rhett walked over to the bed and got rid of the remnants of his clothes, remaining completely naked. Scarlett watched him and blushed when she saw him. She quickly looked away, trying not to stare.

Rhett slid under the sheets and hovered over her, drawing her into another kiss. The touch of his lips calmed her, but Scarlett was still tense. He moved his lips to the curve of her neck, nibbling and licking her skin. She tried to lie still, clutching the sheets. But when his lips wrapped around her nipple and his left hand clamped between his fingers with the other, Scarlett arched and moaned. His caresses sent sparks through her body and tied something like a knot in her lower abdomen.

Treacherous thoughts crept into her head that she shouldn't do this, shouldn't give in to him. She had to lie still while he did what he wanted.

“Scarlett...” she heard him calling her, but she didn't move, and he called her again.

Reluctantly, she opened her eyes and looked at Rhett.

He rested his chin between her breasts, and some of his hair fell over his eye, giving him a confused look.

“Please don't think, just give yourself up to the sensations. Feel how nice it is."

He covered her other nipple with his lips and bit lightly, forcing her to close her eyes and moan again. The thought flashed through her mind that she could do it, it wasn't so terrible. But then she felt his hand slide over the inside of her thigh, and his fingers gently stroked her right between her legs. The movement sent a hot wave through her body, but before she could enjoy it, something in her head clicked, and she jerked away from him.

Scarlett huddled against the headboard, clutching her legs tightly. She stared in horror at Rhett. At first, he did not understand what had happened. Then, he tried to touch her. Scarlett jerked away, pressing into the bed.

“Rhett, what are you doing?” She was shocked. She had to put up with it, how did he want to dirty-touch her?

Rhett laughed softly.

“I'm trying to please my wife, darling. But she is trying in every possible way to prevent this.” He did not look angry or upset, rather, this situation amused him.

“Pleasure? Scarlett's voice rose. “Trying to touch me...” she didn't even know how to describe it properly, she felt herself blush. “Where it shouldn't be?”

She heard Rhett laughing again, his face full of amusement.

“Where shouldn't I be? And who told you, my dear, that I shouldn't touch you?" He raised his eyebrows.

“Well…I don't know. It seems vulgar and you shouldn't behave like that.” She didn't know what arguments she could bring. She didn't know anything about marital relations at all, but an inner voice, or rather her upbringing, said that his touch was wrong.

She stared at him stubbornly, but it didn't seem to have much effect.

“There's nothing wrong with what I did, Scarlett. It's meant for your pleasure.” She rolled her eyes when she heard that, because she still couldn't figure out what kind of pleasure it could be for her. “Don't roll your eyes, you didn't let me finish. Let me show you.”

He slowly reached out to her ankle and gently stroked the pale skin. His hand began to move higher, stroking and rubbing the skin.

“Just relax and don't think about anything, let me control everything that happens tonight. Let me think for you. I want you to enjoy, just feel.”

She looked into his eyes and felt hypnotized again. His words settled in her tired brain, but she didn't try to analyze them, Scarlett knew that she had to do what Rhett told her. She was so focused on his eyes that she hardly noticed how he put her back on the bed and hovered over her. Their lips were almost touching, and his hand slid over her body, stopping and squeezing her breasts, pulling another moan out of her. And then she began to move south again, lightly caressing her thigh.

“Honey, spread your legs, just a little bit.” He left a soft kiss on her lips, but it didn't last longer than a second. Rhett was staring at her again.

She didn't understand why, but she did as he asked. Her legs spread a little.

“And now even... even wider, dear,” and she did it again, feeling his fingers tracing circles on the inside of her thigh.

He smiled at her, leaving a fleeting kiss once more.

“Darling, you can do it again, I know,” and she obeyed, spreading her legs wide.

She closed her eyes and felt his fingers slowly begin to stroke her between her thighs again. She felt no pain or discomfort, but, with each stroke of his fingers, her body seemed to come alive. His lips descended on her breasts again, and the combination of these movements made her body vibrate. Her hips unconsciously began to rise in time with his movements, and her breathing accelerated. He moved his fingers faster, creating perfect friction. At one point, the sensations overwhelmed her. Scarlett felt as if she was falling from a great height. She arched and moaned loudly as she felt her body tighten and then relax.

She didn't know what had happened, but what she felt was indescribable and unbelievable. She had never felt anything like this before. And even if somewhere in the far corner of her mind a stubborn voice was trying to protest, saying that this was wrong. She waved him away, remembering Rhett's recent words.

He hovered over her, nestled between her legs. She felt his hardness pressing against her thighs. The fog of her pleasure began to clear, and she could see his face. It was tense, and his eyes were feverishly bright. Rhett pulled her in for a long, searing kiss, and she felt him slowly filling her, carefully and in no hurry.

It was so unusual for her body, and she was trying to adjust to the new sensations. He swayed slowly, fully in control. After a few thrusts, he filled her completely.

Scarlett squeezed her eyes shut and moaned as she felt the pain and buried her head in his shoulder. Rhett didn't move, and she could feel his whole body vibrating.

She tried to sort out her feelings, Scarlett thought it would hurt more, but in fact, the pain did not last more than a few seconds, and she leaned her head back on the pillow and looked at Rhett. His eyes were tightly closed, and she put her hand on his cheek, forcing him to open his eyes and see the overwhelming hunger. When their eyes met, she felt him begin to move. His rhythm was slow and smooth. After a few thrusts, he buried his face in her neck. He occasionally kissed the spot behind her ear.

Scarlett felt like she was drowning in sensations. The steady rhythm and rocking of his hips between hers forced her to discover previously unknown sensations. She couldn't control her body anymore. It was her instincts that told her what to do. Her hips began to rise to meet him, one arm wrapped around his back, and her leg bent at the knee and pressed against his thigh. Rhett grabbed her leg and twisted it around his waist. This lets him enter deeper, which makes Scarlett moan more.

Her nails dug into his back, leaving red marks, and her moans grew louder.

At some point, she felt that his rhythm had changed, the tremors became more abrupt and chaotic. His face flew up, and now he was looking straight into her eyes. She felt his fingers stroking her between her thighs again, which made her feel the old emotions again. Waves of pleasure began to roll through her body, and she closed her eyes, surrendering to these sensations.

“Scarlett, look at me... look at me,” she heard Rhett's hoarse voice.

She forced her heavy eyelids up. Everything around her was swaying. And after a minute, pleasure covered her. She arched up, closed her eyes, and moaned his name.

“Rhett…” It seems that it was enough for him to make a few more thrusts, and then moan and froze.

He collapsed on top of her, pinning her down with his body. But Scarlett didn't mind, she was even pleased to feel his weight on her. He nuzzled her hair, and it seemed to her that he whispered “Finally.” But she wasn't completely sure because it was so quiet that maybe it was his breathing.

Rhett rolled onto his back and pulled Scarlett with him, hugging her with one arm, she put her head on his chest, hugging his waist. She tried not to look at him so that he could not see her embarrassment because the embarrassment returned to her again.

Scarlett felt a kiss in her hair, and Rhett's hand stroked her back. His steady breathing lulled her to sleep, and at some point, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

July 1866

Scarlett stretched and slowly opened her eyes. At first, she did not know where she was. The bed was unusually soft but unfamiliar. She sighed, and the scent of flowers filled her nostrils, and suddenly she remembered. She was in a hotel room, and she and Rhett had spent last night together.

She tensed and hesitantly rolled onto her back, trying to prepare herself for meeting him. But Rhett wasn't next to her, she got up to look around the room, but he wasn't there either. He left her alone. Scarlett was grateful for that. She couldn't imagine meeting him this morning after all...

Scarlett realized that she was still naked under the sheets and quickly leaned over the edge of the bed, picking up the nightgown left there last night from the floor. When she was relatively dressed, Scarlett leaned back against the pillows again, the events of the previous night flooding back to her.

She was so embarrassed, remembering everything that had happened, everything was so indecent. At first, she was going to lie there and not move and give Rhett the opportunity to do whatever he wanted, but he was not satisfied with that. Scarlett blushed, remembering what he did with his hands, how he touched her, it was so sinful. He forced her to obey his desires, to respond to his touch. She remembered moaning under him.

And then what happened... she covered her face with her hands. The way he moved between her thighs, confidently and expertly, knowing exactly what he was doing, knowing how to please her. The pain that came with his intrusion was replaced by throbbing, heat, and waves of pleasure. And she liked it, she liked everything he did to her, but she would never admit it. It was above the dignity of a lady, a decent woman should not show that she likes her husband's courtship.

And she would never admit that she wanted him to do this to her again. She wanted to feel the weight of his body on her again, to feel his big hands on her body... Oh, she was no longer an innocent girl. Not after what had happened. Not after what she was thinking. He had corrupted her so much in one night. Made her want him… No, he wouldn't find out about it, she had to act detached from them and not show what effect all this had on her.

She heard a noise in the living room and panicked, she wasn't ready to meet him so early. Her gaze flitted around the room for shelter. She could run into the dressing room. It was the only place to hide. Scarlett was about to do it, but then she stopped and thought about how stupid it would look. She sighed and squeezed her eyes shut.

Scarlett heard the door open softly, and his footsteps on the soft carpet approached the bed.

“Good morning, dear. I see you've already woken up.” She could hear the smile in his voice.

She had to open her eyes and meet his amused gaze. He was perfectly dressed and shaved. His cologne enveloped her, making her take a deep breath. He was holding a breakfast tray in his hands.

“Good morning, Rhett,” she shyly lowered her eyes and began to smooth out the folds of the blanket.

“You've been sleeping for a very long time, I thought you'd oversleep on our train.” He laughed softly.

Scarlett looked up at him.

“What time is it?”

“It's almost noon, dear, I already thought I'd married sleeping beauty.”

“Oh, Rhett, why didn't you wake me up?”

"I wanted you to rest, it was a long day yesterday." He sat down next to her on the bed and put the tray on her lap.

Scarlett sat up in bed, concentrating on a tray and also trying not to look at Rhett. She felt his gaze on her, but she still didn't want to look up.

"Scarlett?" She heard his firm voice. "Scarlett, look at me, please."

She had to lift her face from the food tray and meet his worried gaze.

"How are you feeling? Are you in pain?" His question caught her off guard.

Scarlett thought that as soon as Rhett appeared, he would immediately start showering her with vulgar remarks or dirty hints. So, his question surprised her. And she didn't even immediately understand what he was asking.

She furrowed her brow.

"Rhett, I don't quite understand..." she was trying to figure out exactly what he meant and why something should hurt her. And then she realized what he was asking and blushed.

"Rhett! How can you ask something like that?"

She turned away from him, naively assuming that it would save her from his obsessive attention.

"I'm worried about my wife, and I don't see anything shameful in asking you how you feel," he said softly but firmly.

Scarlett moaned and covered her face with her hands. She tried to focus on her feelings. Her muscles ached pleasantly, and she felt a little discomfort between her legs. But that was all, she had no pain or discomfort.

Scarlett looked at Rhett and honestly replied.

"I feel good, even though you're doing your best to embarrass me." She looked at him stubbornly.

And he laughed.

"Oh, Scarlett. Try to accept that your new husband will be embarrassing most of the time and you'll have to put up with it. Now let's feed you."

He took the kettle and poured her a hot tea into a cup, handing it to her. Scarlett gratefully accepted this, watching as Rhett took a bun and carefully spread it first with butter and then with jam. She was already reaching for a bun, but Rhett didn't give it to her; instead, he cut it into small pieces and handed one to her.

Scarlett tried to take a piece from him, but he pushed his hand away.

"Open your mouth," he said, smiling.

"Rhett, what did you come up with?" Scarlett frowned and tried to take the bun away from him, but he threw her hand aside.

"Open your mouth, Scarlett," she rolled her eyes but realized it was useless to resist.

She sighed and opened her mouth. Rhett carefully brought the piece to her lips, allowing her to finally get it. And then, piece by piece, she ate her breakfast, and every time his fingers touched her lips, Rhett's eyes lit up brighter. Scarlett looked into his eyes, hypnotized. It seemed an understanding of what had happened between them had passed in the night. But Rhett suddenly broke their eye contact by clearing his throat slightly.

Scarlett preyed on the moment and focused on her cup, finishing her tea. She put the cup on the tray and looked at Rhett out of the corner of her eye. He was still watching her closely. The whole situation was uncomfortable.

Rhett took the tray and stood up to put it on the table. Scarlett took advantage of the moment and got out of bed, she needed to get to the dressing room and be alone. Rhett turned before she could get out the door.

"Scarlett... Are you trying to escape?" He seemed amused by the situation.

She froze, cursing herself for not being able to get out the door faster. Scarlett turned around, meeting his mocking gaze.

“No... I need to get myself cleaned up," he tried to sound as casual as possible.

"Can I help you, dear?" He asked in a relaxed manner. She could see his wide smile.

"Of course not!" she was indignant and heard his loud laughter.

She had already turned around to go into another room, but suddenly succumbed to an impulse. She turned around and ran up to Rhett and left a long kiss on his lips. The look on his face made her want to laugh. He seemed shocked by her action. But she turned and ran into another room before he could speak.

***************************************

Scarlett tried to be distant enough with Rhett. She didn't want him to know how much last night had affected her. The rules said that a husband and wife could show no affection in public, except polite respect. It was not even customary to call her husband by his first name. Scarlett could not imagine that she would call Rhett like Mr. Butler. It seemed so strange to her. Her mother always called her father nothing but Mr. O'Hara.

After boarding the train, they went to the dining car. They awaited a sumptuous dinner and unlimited champagne. However, only Scarlett was satisfied with the latter because Rhett preferred brandy.

As night approached, Scarlett grew more nervous. She feared it would be like last night, and she didn't know how to act. Rhett hadn't made any comments or hints about it, and she wondered if he hadn't meant it at all.

Scarlett had already drunk a bottle or even a bottle and a half of champagne when Rhett suggested that she go to the room. For her, spending the night on the train was new. She had only traveled during the day, in carriages that had only seats. But recently, a certain George Pullman released the first sleeping car, and it was a real sensation. Although Scarlett didn't care about it because she hardly traveled, except to Tara. But it was in such a carriage that they would spend the night before New Orleans, and she was curious about it.

She stood up and swayed slightly because of the champagne she had drunk, and Rhett put his arm around her waist to lead her down the hall. When they reached the right door, Rhett released her and opened the door with the key in his pocket. He motioned for her to come in and, taking a step inside, she stopped. Scarlett quickly scanned the room.

The room was tiny but expensively decorated. The furniture was made of dark wood. There was a small built-in closet, a bedside table, and the bed itself, which was too narrow to accommodate two. She blinked a few times and turned to Rhett.

He smiled mischievously at her confusion.

“And where will you sleep?" she asked in disbelief.

“In the next room, darling.”

“What?”

He laughed, pulling her to him.

“Yes, dear, unfortunately these rooms, although expensive, are not designed for two, even if these two are newlyweds.” This statement upset Scarlett, she intended to spend the night with him, even if she did not want to admit it. It must have shown on her face because Rhett laughed even louder.

"Don't worry, it's just one night. Tomorrow, we'll be in New Orleans. You'll have your husband at your disposal again all days... and all nights," he whispered in her ear.

She pushed him away from her indignantly.

“Oh, Rhett, you're so vain if you think I can think of something like that.”

“Didn't you, didn't you dream of being in my arms again?”

“No! And I'm glad I'm sleeping alone tonight!” she was indignant, and he laughed even louder. “Get back to your room!” She pushed him in the chest, slammed the door in his face, and locked it.

Scarlett was fuming that he could read her mind so easily. Yes, she was disappointed about spending the night alone, but he couldn't help but tease her about it. What a man!

She had no time to sit on the bed. A door to her right, which she hadn't noticed, opened. She screamed. Her new husband was standing in the threshold.

“God, Rhett, you scared me!”

He stopped smiling.

“I'm sorry, dear. I wanted to surprise you and tell you that we have adjoining rooms, and if you need anything, you can come to me.”

She frowned and wanted to yell at him for almost stopping her heart, but then changed her mind. Her head was still spinning from the champagne, and she wasn't sure she could handle her own clothes.

“Will you help me undress, please?”

“Of course.”

He slowly helped her take off her clothes and left her standing in her chemise. When she turned to him, Rhett pulled her in for a long, gentle kiss and then stepped back.

“I think you'll change into a nightgown without me, I won't bother you. Good night, darling. If you need anything, you know where to find me.”

After these words, he turned around and retired to his room, closing the door behind him. Scarlett remained standing, puzzled by his behavior. It wasn't like Rhett, who was always teasing her and making lewd comments in her direction.

Distracting herself from her thoughts, Scarlett finished her evening ritual. She changed clothes, used a chamber pot, and combed her hair. Then, she turned off the light and went to bed. Despite the fact that it was a train, the bed was surprisingly comfortable. It was strange lying on the train. It was taking her further from Atlanta and closer to New Orleans, where their real honeymoon was about to begin.

The honeymoon… Scarlett's thoughts went back to Rhett. He had been quite reserved with her this afternoon, which had not been typical of him lately. He had hinted to her so many times about the honeymoon and the fun he had prepared for her that now she wasn't sure what exactly he was talking about.

Maybe last night disappointed him, maybe he wanted to get something more out of her. But it was ridiculous. Rhett knew she was inexperienced. He hardly expected she'd impress him with anything. He had a lot of experience in dealing with women, and now that he got her and got her body, as he said before, he lost interest.

But, it is unlikely that Rhett would have agreed to risk his millions for just one night with her.

Scarlett continued to toss and turn in bed, sleep did not come to her, and she kept trying to drive away obsessive thoughts. Eventually, when she looked at her watch, she saw that it was almost two in the morning. She thought it would be stupid. Rhett had probably been asleep for a long time and was having his tenth dream. Still, she got up and quietly opened the adjoining door without turning on the light.

The room was dark. A small window let in moonlight. It provided a hint of what was inside. The room was essentially the same as her own. Rhett was lying on the bed, facing the wall, he looked asleep, but she called his name softly anyway.

“Rhett”

She twitched slightly when he abruptly opened his eyes and looked at her, as if he wasn`t asleep, but lying with his eyes closed.

“Scarlett, is something wrong?”

She suddenly realized how stupid she looked. What could she tell him? She was worried about their honeymoon. He was acting too strangely with her today. Definitely not.

“I couldn't fall asleep there.”

He rubbed his eyes.

"Do you want to lie down next to me?" She knew it was absurd, the bed was too small for both of them. But her desire to be with him was stronger. And she nodded her head.

And then he pulled back the covers, inviting her to him, and in the moonlight, she saw a smirk on his face. At first, she didn't understand why he was grinning, but then she noticed that he was naked under the blanket. Scarlett blushed.

“Why are you without clothes?”

“Because that's how I used to sleep, and you're going to have to get used to it, like a lot of other things. So, have you changed your mind?" He was still smiling, finding pleasure in her discomfort.

But, she surprised both him and herself. She stopped hesitating, climbed under the covers with him, and snuggled up to his chest. Yes, she was very confused, feeling every curve of his body through the thin fabric of her nightgown, but she tried not to show it.

He hugged her and moved so that she was almost lying on top of him. The situation was uncomfortable enough for both, but Scarlett didn't mind. She felt him running his fingers through her hair and, burying her face in his chest, sighed.

“I like your smell,” the words came out faster than she could stop them.

Scarlett tensed, expecting to hear a comment from him, but nothing came. She raised her head and looked at him, he was smiling.

"What? Aren't you going to respond with a pointed comment about this?”

He shook his head and smiled thoughtfully, and then buried his nose in her hair, inhaling its fragrance.

"No. And I like the way you smell too… like spring,” she relaxed, closing her eyes.

"Tomorrow, I'll remember that you can't live a night without me. Also, you don't seem to mind my nakedness, judging by how tightly you cling to me, with all your appetizing curves. It will all be tomorrow, my dear. We need to get some sleep now.” He laughed softly as he felt her snort into his chest.

“What a bastard you are, Rhett Butler.”

Of course, how could she think that he would leave it all like that? It wasn't in his nature.

“And you've always liked it. Now close your eyes and go to sleep.”

Chapter Text

July 1866

When they arrived in New Orleans, they took a room for the newlyweds in the most expensive hotel in the city. Scarlett had never seen such luxury before. The room was even more ornate than the one they had spent the first night in.

They had been in New Orleans for almost a week, and for Scarlett, everything she saw around her was new. Atlanta was nothing like this city. Shops, people in bright clothes, balls, and champagne that flowed like a river. And especially the food. Scarlett saw and tasted dishes for the first time that she had never even heard of before.

Sometimes, food seemed more appealing than jewelry stores. The war was over and she had money. But Tara's hungry ghost still haunted her. The fear of returning to that time was always there for her, although Scarlett never told anyone.

During this time, Rhett introduced her to his friends. He always called them only his blockade companions. They didn't look like the people of Atlanta at all. Most of them were Northerners. Carpetbaggers, as they were called in the South. They all made money during the war. They believed it would buy them a place in society.

Their wives enthusiastically accepted Scarlett into their circle. These women invited her to dinners. They fluttered around her at the balls and parties she and Rhett attended. Scarlett was skeptical of her new acquaintances. These women were too noisy, wore too bright dresses, used blush, and some even had dyed hair, and the amount of jewelry they wore probably exceeded the number on store shelves.

When she shared her thoughts with Rhett, he just laughed and said that she didn't have to make friends with them, but it would be useful for her to talk to someone outside the Old Guard to better understand people. She didn't fully understand what he was talking about, but she didn't give it much importance.

On Tuesday evening, she and Rhett were invited to Mr. and Mrs. Talbot's party. A very extravagant couple for Scarlett's taste. Mary Talbot was too vulgar. Scarlett learned she once owned a brothel. In every conversation, she kept making vulgar jokes and hints. Sometimes, their meaning was unclear to her. In her presence, Mrs. Talbot and her friends tried to behave like ladies, but they were not very good at it.

That evening, the ladies gathered apart from the men. They were enjoying cigars and brandy. The ladies were playing whist at that moment. Scarlett wasn't a pro at playing cards, so it seemed boring enough to her. For that, the ladies liked to gossip. Mary Talbot, Sarah Prescott, and Susan Frost were pleased to discuss the love affairs of Amelia Davenport.

Scarlett took little part in such conversations, not only because she did not know the person in question, but also because she was too inexperienced in these matters.

"Can you imagine," Sarah whispered conspiratorially, "Amelia is with the baby again."

Scarlett gasps in surprise at the table.

"Really? This is the third time in the last few years," Mary remarked reproachfully.

"Aren't they using anything to prevent this? How does her husband feel about this?" Susan asked.

"He probably doesn't mind having another child. Although I would still use 'protection' in her place”, Mary replied.

"What do you think, Scarlett?"

The women paid attention to her. If she had been silent, now they demanded she join the conversation.

Scarlett had no idea what they were talking about. It showed on her face. The women looked at each other and giggled.

"It seems our newly minted Mrs. Butler doesn't know what we're talking about," Mary said condescendingly. "Didn't Captain Butler tell you about such details of family life?"

Scarlett shook her head. The woman opposite gave her condescending glances. This angered her. It was as if she was a small child and they were adults who took pity on her to share something important.

"Darling, you southern ladies are so gentle and suspicious. Your husband just didn't want to hurt your tender soul," Susan sang sweetly." But of course, we are not like that and we will be happy to share all the secrets with you."

They laughed, tossed aside their cards, and pulled their chairs closer to Scarlett.

Scarlett wondered if there was something Rhett hadn't shared with her. She was so inexperienced in marital relations and could only rely on Rhett for her knowledge. And she was excited to learn something new from someone else.

"Dear..." Mary put hers on hers. "You know that you can sleep with your husband... or with any other man and at the same time not have a child, or get rid of him, if it so happened that you found out you were carrying a child?"

Scarlett sat in shock. It had never occurred to her that such a thing was possible. She knew that marriage to a man always produced children. She had never imagined that it could be otherwise.

She heard the general laughter again.

"So we were right and Butler didn't tell you anything. That bastard, like all men, decided to tie his wife to the house with a child," Sarah was indignant.

"Sarah!" said Mary indignantly. "Don't talk about Mr. Butler like that."

"Scarlett, there are certain things he can use to keep you from having a child..."

The next twenty minutes literally turned Scarlett's world upside down. She found out about things that no Southern lady seemed to know about. If her mother found out about what they were discussing, she would be speechless. Did Rhett use these "little things," as they called it with his Watling and with the other horrible women he slept with? Why didn't he tell her about it? And why didn't you use it with her? Did he want a child? Rhett didn't look like the kind of man who would be crazy about hanging out with kids. However, he used to play with Bo a lot when he was at Aunt Pitty's.

Scarlett suddenly thought that she might already be pregnant. She blushed, remembering how many times they had made love in the last week. Rhett was restrained on their first morning and on the train, too. But, as soon as they arrived in New Orleans, he went crazy. He didn't stop touching her and kissing her.

Every morning, he woke her with a passionate kiss. It distracted her from what his hands were doing. When Scarlett came to, she was moaning under him, feeling him move between her thighs. Sometimes at night, he'd wake her after she fell asleep, overwhelmed by their earlier lovemaking. He'd take her again, often roughly and quickly. This would reignite her passion but then quickly throw her off her peak of pleasure. And not once during this time he didn`t use or even offer to use the thing that her new friends had told her about.

All of this was such a revelation to Scarlett that she needed time to process it all in her head. But these women didn't stop talking, switching from her to other equally shocking topics that Scarlett didn't want to hear about. Citing the fact that she had a headache, she went to look for Rhett.

Her new friends decided it was time to join their husbands and escort her into the living room.

"Darling, are you all right? " Rhett gave her a little hug as she returned to the common room with the other women.

She was excited about everything she heard and tried not to show it, but it was impossible to hide anything from Rhett. She heard a giggle behind her, and Rhett looked in that direction and frowned, studying her face intently.

"No, Rhett, it's okay. I think we should go back to our room, I have a little headache."

Scarlett thought he didn't believe her, but he nodded anyway.

"Of course, dear"

They said goodbye to the guests and headed for their carriage. Once inside, Scarlett felt relief. She had finally lost those obsessive women. But she could see Rhett, who was sitting across from her, watching her intently. He didn't say anything, but his eyes burned into her, which made Scarlett squirm under his gaze.

Upon reaching the room, Scarlett went to the dressing room. She tried to undress. It took her too long, but she was able to manage somehow. She didn't want to ask Rhett for help, and it was too late for the maid. Scarlett was nervous because she wanted to ask Rhett about what she had learned that day, but she was afraid that he might make fun of her or get angry.

After changing into her nightgown, she climbed into bed, waiting for Rhett. All this time he had stayed in the living room and did not try to help her or find out what was wrong with her. Scarlett was lying with her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep, when she heard Rhett enter the bedroom. She could hear the rustle of clothes and after a few minutes, the mattress gave way under her and Rhett slid into bed.

Scarlett was surprised that he didn't try to hug her or kiss her. This was usually how each of their nights started, but not today. After a while, she opened her eyes, the room was dark. She tried to listen to Rhett's breathing, maybe he had fallen asleep.

"I'm not sleeping, Scarlett," Rhett's firm voice came from behind her, which made her flinch.

She turned hesitantly and saw that he was lying staring at the ceiling. In the dark, she couldn't see him clearly. But, she could tell from the contours of his face that his jaw was tightly clenched.

"Is something wrong, Rhett?" she asked.

"Why did you decide that?" he answered the question with a question.

Scarlett didn't know how to explain to him or how to start a conversation at all.

“Well, you're acting weird...” she began, and heard him burst out laughing.

“Am I acting weird? I can say the same about you, my dear wife. It seems that something happened at the party that excited you. Or maybe your new friends gave you some stupid idea..."

Scarlett grimaced, once again making sure that this man had an amazing ability to know what she was hiding from him.

"Your silence suggests that I'm right..." Rhett's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "So what was it? Did they offer you some kind of adventure?" He turned around and lit a candle.

The warm light lit the room. It was not bright enough to illuminate it well, but it let them see each other. Scarlett heard Rhett laughing again as he looked at her.

"Darling, tell me what you were talking about. Your look of a scared kitten speaks for itself."

Scarlett sat up in bed, trying to get as far away from him as possible. She felt uncomfortable and didn't want to tell him everything at all.

"No, there's nothing to tell, just gossip and nothing more." She tried to dodge his questions.

"If it was just gossip, you would have told me right away instead of acting so weird the rest of the evening. Come on, Scarlett. It must be something scandalous... They advised you to take a lover. Your new friends are famous for their own... impermanence. "

He was amused by this situation and turned to face her, leaning on his arm and looking at her curiously. Rhett was enjoying her discomfort and wasn't going to give her a chance to hide.

"What? Rhett! How can you say that, they told me about some things..." She saw his eyes light up when she said too much.

Scarlett tried to get out of bed and hide in the closet, but Rhett was faster and grabbed her arm.

"No, you can't hide," he tried to speak as gently as possible, but his sweet speech could not deceive her." Come on, darling, come on, tell me..."

Scarlett sighed.

"If I tell you, will you stop torturing me?" he nodded, settling himself more comfortably on the pillow.

"So..."

If Scarlett hadn't felt like a fish in a pan at that moment, she would have been amused by Rhett's enthusiasm. But she was too nervous.

“Good...if you want to know, they told me there are things that you can use so that I don't have a child..." she looked at Rhett defiantly, but her words didn't seem to surprise him at all.

"Ah, so that's it. I think I need to change my mind about whether you should spend time with them," he replied calmly.

"Is that all you can say?" she was indignant. "And if I'm not mistaken, until recently it was you who insisted that I make new friends. And now they don't suit you."

"They fill your sweet head with unnecessary things." He rolled over and lit a cigar from the bedside table. "These are not the things a good wife should know."

Anger flared up inside Scarlett. And he was telling her about a good wife, that he even knew about. A man who had spent the last few years in a brothel.

"Since when did you become a champion of morality, Rhett? Or does it only apply to me, and you can do whatever you want? You've been using this, haven't you? " Anger gave her the determination to look him straight in the eye and ask uncomfortable questions.

"Yes," he replied without a trace of embarrassment. "But I won't use it with you because you're my wife, not a whore from a brothel."

His words should have made her understand his true attitude towards her, but Scarlett was so angry that she didn't even think for a moment about what meaning he put into what he said.

"If I say that I don't want children from you!" she screamed.

At that moment, she regretted saying those words because his face contorted with anger for a second, and she thought he might even hit her, but the next moment, his face took on that detached expression that was there most of the time.

"Well, I'm glad we've figured it out now, Mrs. Butler. In that case, I should go in search of our new "little friends," who from now on will be our constant companions in bed," she blushed at his remark but said nothing.

This conversation was getting more and more awkward, and Scarlett had long regretted starting it at all. Rhett got out of bed and started getting dressed.

"Rhett, where are you going? It's night" She couldn't figure out what had happened and, most importantly, where he was going.

"Didn't I tell you that earlier, dear? I'm going to a place that works at night and where I can find what I need. Or are you planning to abstain from performing marital duties altogether? Then I'll find solace in that place too." Scarlett couldn't recover from the shock his words brought.

He was going to a brothel and didn't even hide it. How did it all get so bad?

"Rhett, you can't go there.” She knelt on the bed, watching as he continued to dress.

“Why?” He stopped and raised an eyebrow. “Come on, Mrs. Butler, tell me why I shouldn't go there?”

“Because...” Scarlett didn't know what to say to her or how to convince him to stay. “Because I'm your wife...”

He burst out laughing.

“How wonderful that you remembered this, my pet.”

“Don't call me that!” she screamed again.

She hated it when he called her that. But he didn't even seem to notice her outrage.

“Rhett, please... I didn't mean what I said.”

"Really? It seems that you have clearly voiced your desires and I, as a devoted husband, ready to do everything to fulfill them.”

These were beautiful words. But, they were so venomous that Scarlett wanted to scream at him to leave and not return.

“I was angry because you didn't tell me about it earlier. I felt like an idiot when they laughed at me,” she said resentfully. “Stupid geese, they want to be ladies, but they talk about such obscenities."

It seemed this statement softened Rhett, and he laughed softly, sitting down on the bed.

"But you were interested in it. Otherwise, you wouldn't have asked," he smiled slyly. Scarlett relaxed a little since he was no longer angry.

“Just because they mentioned that you also used these with...” she trailed off. “But don't use it with me.”

“Come here...” he pulled her onto his lap and buried his face in her hair. “Do you not want children?”

His voice was low and muffled, and she had to strain her ears to hear what he was asking her. Scarlett thought for a while.

“I don't want to give birth to a child a year and become like a hippo...” she stubbornly replied and heard his laughter.

He cupped her face in his hands and left a small kiss on the tip of her nose.

“You will never look like a hippo. You've never even seen them.”

“I saw the pictures in the book; they are huge. I don't want to become like that. But I won't mind one child...” she kissed him on the cheek, trying to smooth out the situation that had arisen between them.

“Well, dear wife, it seems we are coming to a certain compromise.” He smiled.

“Compromise?” She didn't understand what he was talking about.

“We can return to this issue after the first child, whenever he appears. In the meantime, we will forget about the existence of those 'things.' She nodded, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Good. Anyway, Mary said I could get rid of the baby if I didn't want it”.

Rhett's face darkened abruptly, and he grabbed her shoulders painfully.

“What did you say?" He seemed to have lost his usual composure.

“That I can get rid of the baby...” she swallowed. “Rhett what?..”

”What did she say to you, Scarlett?” he shook her, which brought tears to her eyes.

“Nothing special, just that it can be done and that she can help if I want to… Rhett, you're hurting me.” His grip loosened a little, but he still didn't let go.

“Of course, the brothel owner knows about such things. I'll twist her neck for daring to tell you this,” he said through clenched teeth.

“But Rhett, I don't understand why you're reacting like that.”

“Because your new friend, damn her, probably didn't tell you that you could die...” Scarlett turned pale.

“No, she didn't say that; she said that it was possible to get rid of the baby.” She felt tears running down her cheeks.

“Once, many years ago, I saw this happen to a woman… She was dying in terrible agony… Scarlett, promise me you'll never do that. Whatever happened...” he didn't seem angry anymore; he seemed worried, and that hurt Scarlett.

She nodded, snuggling closer to him now. Rhett pulled her closer, rocking her like a small child.

“I promise, Rhett, just please don't get mad,” she whispered.

“I'm not mad at you. I don't want to see that woman around you anymore. And when we get back to Atlanta, don't you dare invite them into our house.”

She nodded again, Scarlett didn't want to discuss the subject anymore.

“Rhett... won't you leave?” She looked at him hopefully and got his crooked smile in return.

“No, dear, I'm not going anywhere. It's time for us to go to bed.”

He put her to bed and then undressed and lay down next to her, wrapping her in his arms. Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief, glad that their quarrel was over and peace had returned. Unfortunately, she should have known that this was the beginning.

*************************

That evening, they sat in a restaurant. Scarlett ordered her third cake after a two-course dinner. Rhett looked at her skeptically.

“Honey, can you eat this? Be careful, or you'll get fat like Mammy, and I'll divorce you.”

He laughed, but Scarlett, who had already raised her fork to her mouth, stopped and looked at him. Nausea rose in her throat, and she pushed the plate away from her. He was obviously trying to make a joke, but it sounded insulting to Scarlett. Moreover, it reminded her why Rhett married her. The main condition was that he wanted her. If she stopped looking the way he likes her, the deal is broken.

“Scarlett, finish eating your cake,” but she didn't want to listen to him.

“I'm not hungry anymore, could we go back to the hotel, Rhett?”

She saw him frown, but she didn't want to explain anything. Scarlett just left the table and headed out of the restaurant. She didn't even look back, knowing that Rhett would join her in a minute.

There was silence in the carriage, and Scarlett sat as far away from him as possible. She also silently went to their room. It was only there that she spoke for the first time.

“Rhett, please call the maid, I want to change my clothes,” and went into the bedroom, closing the door.

Less than a minute later, the door opened and Scarlett turned around, wondering how the maid could come so quickly, but Rhett was standing on the threshold and his face expressed extreme irritation.

“Did you call the maid?”

“I'll do it myself. Turn around.”

He quickly began to unbutton her dress and take off the rest of her clothes.

“Scarlett, I don't understand what upset you so much, it was just a joke. I really admire your ability to eat so many dishes at dinner and feel good afterward.”

But his words had no effect on Scarlett, she wanted Rhett to apologize for it. Even as a joke, she didn't want to hear something like that from him. She turned to him when he finished undressing her, and she was left in her chemise.

“I'll listen to your wishes, Captain Butler.” She stared at him stubbornly.

Rhett sighed in exasperation.

“Scarlett, this is ridiculous...”

“I don't see anything funny about it. Moreover, thanks for reminding me about the terms of our deal, I admit the events of the last few days have made me forget about it. But I will correct this mistake and remember that my main task is to be attractive to you in bed!”

As soon as the words left her lips, Rhett's face contorted with anger.

“Well, Mrs. Butler, it's really good that you remembered this, I advise you not to forget about it in the future and follow it. I want to see a beautiful wife by my side, not a fat cow that is being prepared for slaughter.”

Scarlett felt like she had been hit, she wanted to cry. This was the first time they had mentioned this fact at all. This week of their honeymoon made Scarlett believe they could be happy. Rhett was gentle and attentive, never trying to prick her or be rude. They danced had fun, and Rhett introduced her to his business partners who were in town at the time. She never remembered that Rhett had told her he didn't love her and married her to get her body. She felt like a whore now, no better than Watling.

Rhett didn't say anything else, and stormed out of the room, slamming the door. Scarlett expected to hear the room door slam and for him to go somewhere far away from her, but nothing happened. He chose to stay in the living room, but Scarlett didn't care. She turned off the light and went to bed, trying to fall asleep. But sleep did not come. Instead, her thoughts swirled. They made her burst into tears.

She cried, remembering a hungry time in Tara. She woke up and fell asleep thinking about where to find food for everyone. She had to kill a Yankee, and the money she found on him saved them from starvation. And also that he married a man who didn't love her in the hope that... she didn't know what, at that moment it seemed right, but now she wasn't so sure about it.

At some point, she fell asleep and found herself back in her nightmare. Only this dream was not like the previous one.

Scarlett found herself in the hall where their wedding had recently taken place. But instead of a beautifully decorated room, she saw bare walls and broken furniture. There was a man standing at the end of the room, but she couldn't see his face. She thought it was Rhett, but as she got closer, she realized it was Ashley. His face was angry, and his eyes were burning with a strange fire. When she approached him, he spoke.

“See, Scarlett, I told you that you shouldn't have married him. He's a scoundrel, he'll make a mockery of you in front of all the people of Atlanta. But it's your own fault, and now you're going to live with this shame.”

He started laughing, louder and louder, so that Scarlett had to cover her ears with her hands. She saw the door and ran there, finding herself on the street. People were crowding around her, shouting at her and pushing her. She ran and ran, hearing the taunts and screams. Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm, and she saw Belle Watling.

“See Scarlett, you're no better than me... Do you think he thinks you're a lady? He thinks you're a whore he bought. Just like he bought me and the other girls.”

“No...” Scarlett screamed. “No... it's not true, it's not true… Rhett! Rhett!...”

She needed to find him, she needed to talk to him so that he would say that it wasn't true. She knew she had to run to find him. But the crowd was closing in. They were getting closer, and their screams grew louder.

"Rhett!" that's all she could shout.

Someone suddenly shook her, calling her by her name.

"Scarlett, wake up," Rhett shook her by the shoulders until she opened her eyes.

"Rhett, you're here..." she continued to cry, still not fully understanding where she was.

"You had a nightmare, it's okay, honey, don't cry." He hugged her, pulling her to him and leaving light kisses in her hair.

"Oh Rhett, it was so scary, they were all laughing at me and trying to grab me, and I was running and running... and I couldn't find you." She clutched at his shirt as hard as she could, afraid to let go.

"I'm here and I'm not going anywhere. Are these the same nightmares you told me about earlier?" he asked solicitously.

"No, this dream was different. In ordinary nightmares, I'm always cold and hungry. Oh, Rhett, it's so scary when you're hungry all the time and I don't know where to find food. In Tara, I woke up and fell asleep every day thinking about where we could get food to feed everyone. I even had to..." Here she stopped, Scarlett almost gave away her worst secret.

"What did you do, Scarlett? Tell me," Rhett asked, stroking her hair.

Scarlett tensed and tried to pull away, but he wouldn't let her do it. She looked into his eyes, and Rhett looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to continue.

"I had to kill a Yankee..." she said quickly.

Scarlett was afraid Rhett would push her away, start screaming, or even walk away from her. But he looked completely calm, and it seemed that this confession did not shock him at all.

"If he threatened your life, you did the right thing," he replied. "Tell me what happened."

She sighed with relief. The words poured out of her. This was the first time she could freely tell someone about it. For some reason, she was sure that Rhett would not condemn her after hearing the details.

"He was a deserter, everyone was in the field. There was only me and Melanie in the house, who did not get out of bed. He wanted to take my mother's earrings… It was her last thing… "She started crying again, remembering those events. “I took the revolver you left me and shot him in the face. No one ever found out what happened except...Melanie. She helped me bury him in the garden by an old tree..."

Here he looked really surprised.

"Did Miss Melly help you?" he asked.

Scarlett nodded.

"And until that moment, no one but the two of us knew what had happened."

"I repeat again that you did the right thing, dear. You're so brave. Always remember that." He kissed her cheek. "I will never leave you again. And every time you have another nightmare, you have to tell yourself that as long as I'm around, you won't need anything."

Scarlett nodded, hugging him tighter. They had not discussed what had happened between them a few hours before. But in the morning, there were two huge cakes on her breakfast tray.